My Little Familyby Positive Musical BronyChaptersChapter 1: The BeginningChapter 2: InterrogationChapter 3: Panic TimeChapter 4: Some More Interrogation, With A Side Of FreedomChapter 5: Welcome To ParadiseChapter 6: ReunionChapter 7: Show TimeChapter 9: SheChapter 10: When It's TimeChapter 11: The DinnerChapter 12: Wake Me Up When September EndsChapter 13: Coming CleanChapter 14: Hitchin' A RideChapter 15: LetterbombChapter 16: Brain StewChapter 17: Oh Yeah!Chapter 18: The Party SongChapter 19: Worry RockChapter 20: Last Night On EarthChapter 21: King For A DayChapter 22: The Rock ShowChapter 23: First DateChapter 24: Panic SongChapter 25: Newquestria - Day OneChapter 26: Beauty of AnnihilationChapter 27: I Miss YouChapter 28: Adam's SongChapter 29: Adam's Song Part 2Chapter 30: Know Your EnemyChapter 31: My Name Is Johnny and I'm Freaking Out!Chapter 32: It All Keeps Adding Up, and I Think I'm Cracking UpChapter 33: You And I Should Get Away For A WhileChapter 34: Am I Just Paranoid?Chapter 35: Widespread PanicChapter 36: The Rock Show Part 2Chapter 37: Never Thought I'd See The DayChapter 38: Man On A MissionChapter 39:Chapter 40:Background InformationChapter 8: Oh LoveChapter 1: The BeginningI had just about finished adding Equestria to my teleporter database. Now let me tell you, I’m a brony. I'm a huge fan of My Little Pony. I had built a teleporter so I could teleport to different dimensions, some being FNAF, Call of Duty Zombies, even Minecraft. I even have some items from there, like the Wunderwaffe and Thundergun from Zombies, and an enchanted diamond sword. It’s not that big of a stretch to expect me to go to my favorite show. Almost… done! I was excited, super duper excited! I don’t think you guys understand how excited though. If this worked, I would be in the place where every brony and pegasister dreams of being. But I wasn’t completely sure if it would work. The only way to find out is to go through the portal. But before I went through, I wanted to have one last meal in case I wouldn’t come back. There’s a Dairy Queen behind my house, so I went there. I always went there; it’s good and quick. I headed there to get the usual: chicken strips, fries, and toasted bread. I went in, rang the bell at the counter, asked for the usual, and sat down at a table. Eventually, the bell rang, and I got my food. I usually gobbled the food up, but since I knew this could possibly be my last meal, I savored it. It took me about 20 minutes to eat. Crazy, right? After that, I dumped the remains into the trash and put the tray on top. I went down into the basement, where the teleporter is, and grabbed the gear that I would need: Gersh Devices (in case I got trapped), Tranquility Gun (in case I didn’t want to hurt them), tranquility darts (that shouldn’t need explaining), Hand Gun (in case I was in serious trouble), bullets, a vest (to help protect my body), my necklace, and my umbrella (in case I fall off something, I could glide down). I loaded up the teleporter and went through the rift. I started to fall, feeling the weightlessness and the rush of panic. Quicky, I fumbled for my umbrella and opened it. ‘Luckily I brought it, or that would have been my last meal.', I thought. Once I got to the ground, I slowly spun to take in the scenery around me. It. Was. Beautiful. I actually mean beautiful. It was so… colorful. The ground was vivid lime green, the sky was a bright blue, and even though the leaves were dark green, they were still vibrant. I decided to take a walk to look at more of the scenery. The walk was eye-catching, as expected, and peaceful. The birds were chirping, the rabbits were frolicking. It was amazing. I walked for at least 10 minutes, admiring the scenery, until I noticed something. Once the animals saw me, they ran away. They were scared of me. I thought nothing of it, thinking they were naturally frightened, but then it hit me: they were scared because they haven’t seen anything like me before. If they were scared of me, surely the ponies would be, and if somebody- sorry, somepony had seen me and/or the rift, they would have reported what they saw, and royal guards would probably be after me. I have to get out of here! But it was too late. There was a giant gust of wind, and when I turned around, a guard leaped onto me. I tumbled backward, both me and my mind spinning, and before I could say, “What are you doing?”, both guards had spears pointed at my face, only a few inches away. “We need you to come with us, now.” I considered running away, but seeing that they had spears and could fly, I decided it would be a pretty good idea to go with them. They escorted me to the seat of the carriage (which felt pretty embarrassing, by the way), then went to the front and started flying. Author's Note Let me know what you think of this so far! I am always open to opinions on this. This is my first story on here, so it might not be the best. Chapter 2: InterrogationThe guards parked outside the entrance of the castle, approached the back of the carriage, and tugged me off of it. “I can get off myself.” I muttered, half to myself. They ushered me through the castle as if they were my parents and I was their child. (It was pretty humiliating, to be honest.) We met a door, one of the guards opened it, and there sat Princess Celestia, in her throne, only about 20 yards away on the other side of the room. The room was gigantic, but it was heart-stopping to be this close to a character I once thought was fictional. I took a few steps into the room, and the big doors shut behind me. “H-hello there. I’m Johnny Soaps.” I stuttered with an awkward grin, still shocked that I was in front of the princess. The one pony I would not want to get on the bad side of was Celestia. She’s the princess after all; who knows how much power she has. “Hello, Johnny,” she uttered, “I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria. I requested my guards to escort you here so the Elements of Harmony and I can ask you a few questions. We will begin when the group gets here. In the meantime, guards,” she said, glancing towards the two guards that brought me here, “please confiscate his belongings.” The guards came over, but before they could do anything, I stopped them and said, “I got it.” “As much as I hope it would be okay,” the Princess sighed, “it’s for the protection of everyone in this room, including yours. So, if you can let them take your items, that would be greatly appreciated.” There was a little pause as I thought about what to do. Trying to stop them any more would probably get me killed, so I went with the safe option, and muttered, “...Alright.” The guards walked over to me and took most of my stuff, except for my necklace, not knowing what it does. When they finished, the Mane Six and Starlight burst through the door, all of them running, except for Pinkie, who was hopping. “Princess-” Twilight started, but stopped once she saw me, and looked at me with confusion. I looked at them with shock as well. It took a lot of energy not to faint at the fact that the ponies I thought were fictional were standing a few feet away from me. Or would it be "Hooves away"? The Mane Six and Starlight froze, and Celestia announced, “I think I’ll start. First, what are you?” “I am a human,” I replied, looking at the white princess, “I’m not from here, so that’s why you haven’t seen me or people like me at all.” “Alright.” Celestia said, “What are you doing here?” “Um,” I hesitated, not wanting to reveal why I was actually here, about how I like the show, and I wanted to see what it’s like here, knowing it would freak them out. “I can’t exactly answer that.” I'm surprised the guards didn't jump on me right then and there and locked me underground. “How come?” Celestia asked, curiously, raising an eyebrow. “It might freak you out.” I said. “Even though whatever reason you’re here for might freak me and my friends here out,” she began, “we need to know so we can know if you have bad intentions or not. So, if you could tell us the truth about why you’re here, I think we would all appreciate that.” If there is one thing I don’t do, it’s lying, mainly because I don’t have any people to lie to. But I can’t tell them the truth. Like I said, it would definitely freak them out. “Alright,” I said, “but I don’t want this information getting out to the public, at least not yet. Can you swear to me that won’t happen?” “You have my word.” Celestia said. “Do you promise this won’t get out until Johnny says it’s OK?” she asked, looking at the Mane Six and Starlight. “We pinkie promise!” Pinkie Pie said, still hopping. “Alright,” I started, “I have a teleporter, and I guess I typed in something wrong, because I ended up here.” Everypony in the room looked at me. “Though, I wouldn’t really call it a mistake, because I must say, your world is really colorful and pretty, at least compared to mine.” “Hold up,” Twilight then asked, half excitedly, half shocked, “You have a dimensional teleporter?!” “Yes,” I started, looking at her, “it’s really cool, right?” “Any other questions?” Celestia asked. “Yes. If I may,” I asked looking at the princess, which she nodded yes. I looked at the Mane Six and asked, “How did you know I was here?” Rainbow Dash piped in. “I was flying around at supersonic speed, and I saw you falling down with an umbrella in your hand! Why were you holding the umbrella, and what was that weird blue swirly thing you came out of?” “Number 1, I was holding the umbrella because I made a special umbrella that I can glide with, and number 2, yes, the ‘swirly thing’ was the portal I came from.” “Will that be all?” Celestia asked. No one- nopony said anything. “Alright, guards,” she turned to the two guards that brought me here, ”please find him a room.” “Wait, why?” I asked. “Until we are one hundred percent certain you don’t mean any harm to us or Equestria, we must keep you contained.” One of the guards nudged me and said, “Let’s go.” They started walking and I followed. Chapter 3: Panic TimeIn the room the guards took me to, I was laying on the bed wondering how I would survive here, even if it was for a few days, since I am really, really picky. As I was thinking, I heard some ponies running out in the hallway. I heard the door handle jingle. The door opened and a guard declared, ”Johnny, the Princess had requested your arrival.” I looked at him, wondering 'What could she need me for?' "Alright." I said, getting up from the bed. The guard took me to Celestia. “Johnny,” she greeted as I walked in. “Princess.” I replied, looking at her. She was looking out the window, like Frank Reagan in "Blue Bloods". “Equestria seems to be under attack by robots in animal costumes, and I think you can help us.” She said, not stopping her gaze at what ever she was looking at. ‘How did they find me’, I wondered. “Yes, I can. In fact, I dealt with them before.” “Alright, I'll have my guards take you to your items." Three guards, two of them, the ones that flew me here, walked in and took me to where my items were. All I really needed were my Gersh Devices, and that would be it. I grabbed them, and then told them I was ready. "That's all you need?" One of the guards questioned. "Yes." I said. "I'm ready." We got onto the carriage, two guards flying, and one in the back with me, and we took off. "So," I said, trying to break the awkward silence, to the guard sitting in the back with me, "how are you doing?" The guard replied with silence. "...How long have you been a guard?" "2.5 years." He answered. “Hmm... What’s it like being a guard for the Princess?” “Honestly,” he leaned towards me, whispering, “kind of boring. You’re mainly just standing around in case something happens, and most of the time, nothing does.” As we flew into Ponyville, I looked down and couldn’t believe what I saw. Buildings were on fire, debris was on the ground, and a lot of the buildings were destroyed. I saw the Mane Six fighting the animatronics, then I saw a building that was still standing. Damaged, but standing enough that I, the guards, and the carriage could hide behind it. I asked them to go behind it, which they did. I got off and pressed the gem on my necklace. Remember how I mentioned that I went to the COD Zombies realm? I got a Panzer Soldat suit and created a device that forms the suit when I press it. I attached it to a chain, and called it a necklace. I turned into the Panzer Soldat, and let me tell you, I can do a lot of things with it. One thing I can do is play music and attach it to speakers in the suit. “You guys stay here.” I said, turned around, and played “Panic Song” be Green Day (a clean version, I’m not playing songs with bad words around the innocent ponies), because it’s energetic and I knew in this suit, they would start to sweat, even though they were robots. I stepped out from behind the building, everyone and everypony looked at me, and the animatronics had fear in their eyes. “Hello, boys!” I said, “Did you miss me?” If jaws could actually drop, theirs would be in the Nether after they realized it was me in the suit. “Go.” I said to the Mane Six, then they ran behind a building. “I can't believe you would hurt these innocent ponies. You guys shouldn’t be scared,” I said looking at the animatronics, “You should be TERRIFIED!” I yelled, shooting out my claw to grab Golden Freddy. I then pulled him in, and roasted him. All the others ran off. I threw Golden Freddy on the ground, and said, “I'm hungry for more than bear.” I then ran around, roasting Chica, Foxy, Balloon Boy, and Mangle, and smashing Bonnie, Freddy, Toy Freddy, Toy Chica, and Toy Bonnie. I then took the remains of all of them to the middle of the battlefield, and turned to face Golden Freddy. “I want you to listen real close.” I growled. “The next time you pull a stunt like this, you’ll have your own special place in hell.” I opened a Gersh Device, put in the coordinates for Fazbear’s Fright, and pushed the roasted animatronics through. I then closed that portal, and put in the coordinates for Freddy Fazbear’s Pizzeria (the one for the second game), and pushed the smashed remains of the other animatronics through. “What just happened?” I heard Twilight ask behind me. I pressed a button inside the suit to put the suit away, turned towards her, and replied, “I took care of them.” “What were you just in?” Applejack asked. “I was in a suit I got from a different dimension. I would love to tell you guys about some of the dimensions I’ve been to one day.” I said with a smile. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to go to the Princess to tell here the animatronics are gone.” I walked over to the building where I left the guards, and went behind it. They were in complete shock because of what they just saw. One of them finally asked, “That was you?” “Yes, it was.” I calmly replied. “Could you please bring me to the Princess so I can tell her that they are gone?” “Yes, sir.” They said in unison. Two of them went to the front of the carriage, one went to the back with me. “Also,” I said to them, getting on the carriage, “you guys don’t have to call me sir.” Chapter 4: Some More Interrogation, With A Side Of FreedomChapter 4: Some More Interrogation, With A Side Of Freedom “Hello, Princess,” I greeted Celestia as two of the guards opened the doors, “They're gone, and won't be disturbing us for a while.” “Good. Thank you so much for getting rid of them.” She thanked me, finally breaking her gaze from the window. “No problem, Princess. They shouldn't have been messing with anyone.” “If you don’t mind, I need you to come with me.” “I don’t mind.” Celestia took me to a room with a desk with three chairs, one on one side, two on the other, and a lightbulb above us, illuminating the room. It looked a lot like the interrogation room in "Blue Bloods". “Please, take a seat.” She used her magic to pull a chair out from the table, and I sat down. “Thank you.” I said. “Now,” she began, “I’ll be back. I’m going to get my sister.” “Alright.” I said as she left. I waited for about five minutes before Celestia came back, Luna behind her. “Johnny, this is my sister, Luna.” Celestia motioned toward Luna. When Luna saw me she froze in place. “Hello there. How are you?” I said, holding my hand out to shake Luna’s hoof. “I’m good,” she spluttered nervously, shaking my hand. “How are you?” She asked, sitting down in one of the chairs across from me. “Well, I'm doing just fine. Thank you for asking.” “Johnny,” Celestia said, “I brought Luna here in case she had any questions. So, Luna, if you have any questions, now’s the time to ask them.” “First,” Luna asked, “are you here for bad intentions?” “No.” I stated. “How exactly can we trust you?” ”If I were here with bad intentions, I probably wouldn’t have gotten rid of the…" I started counting how many animatronics there were, "ten animatronics that were attacking Ponyville.” “Ponyville was under attack, and you didn’t alert me?” Luna gasped, turning to Celestia. “Well, since you were up all night, I figured I would let you sleep, unless things got really bad.” Celestia muttered. “But luckily, Johnny was able to stop them. Let’s talk about this later.” “Fine.” Luna grumbled. “What are you?” “I’m a human; I’m not from here.” “Then where are you from?” “Earth, a planet in a different dimension.” “Why are you here?“ “There was a mistake in my teleporter.” “You have a teleporter? Can you make one for me- I mean us?” “Sorry, I…" I thought for a moment, before continuing. "...actually, I might be able to put a teleporter here in Equestria.” “Really?” Both princesses chirped at the same time. “Yeah.” I replied. “I probably wouldn’t be able to make you and the M- Elements of Harmony each one since I don’t have many Gersh Devices, but I could probably put a few in Ponyville and here so you guys could come to my house if you need me.” “Why, that would be nice.” Celestia said. “I can come tomorrow if you want.” I suggested. “Alright. Do you have any more questions?” I asked, looking at Luna. “No, I do not.” “Alright. It’s been nice seeing you.” I told Luna, holding out my hand for a handshake. She shook it and politely uttered, “It’s been a pleasure seeing you.” As she walked out, I called, “Have a nice day!” “Alright,” Celestia said to me, “if you could wait here another moment, that would be appreciated, because there are two more ponies that I need you to see.” Celestia walked out of the room, and then came back in a few seconds later with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, who was holding Flurry Heart. When they saw me, they froze for a second, then sat in the two open seats. “Hello,” I started, “I’m Johnny Soaps. How are you?” I held out my hand for a handshake. “Hello. I’m Princess Cadence," she shook my hand, "and this is my husband, Shining Armor." I shook his hoof. "We’re good. How are you?” Cadence asked. “I’m doing good, thank you for asking.” The interrogation went the same with them as it did with Luna. Cadence and Shining Armor asked the same questions, I told them about how I plan to put teleporters in Equestria, and I could put a teleporter in the Crystal Empire, then I wished them a good day as they left. “I would like to say once again thank you for getting rid of the robots.” Celestia said as we walked towards the exit. “It’s no problem, they shouldn’t have been hurting innocent ponies.” I replied. “May I ask you something?” “Sure.” “Earlier, when I asked you to help us, you said you dealt with them before?” “Yes, I used to live with them because it started to get pretty lonely living by myself, but-” I got cut off by Celestia. “You live by yourself? Oh, sorry, I shouldn't have cut you off.” “It's okay. Yeah, I don’t live with any of my family.” “How come?” “I'd rather not talk about it in detail, so maybe another day. The summary is that I used to live with the animatronics, but then they... wanted me to join the family, so I left. Afterwards, they tried to kidnap me, but I fought back and won.” “Oh. What was wrong with 'joining the family'?” "Their way of me joining the family isn't very safe. Again, that's a story for a different day. And yeah, luckily they didn’t take me. So, I’ll be here tomorrow to put up a teleporter?” “Yes.” “Alright, I just need you to do one thing. I need you to decide on a room to put the teleporter in.” “Alright. Here I’ll show you the exit.” She walked to the mane doors, and I followed. “Here you go.” “Have a good day, Princess!” “Johnny.” I turned around and looked at her. “You can call me Celestia.” “Alright. Have a good day, Celestia.” She then closed the doors. I opened a Gersh Device, put in “Home”, and went through. Chapter 5: Welcome To ParadiseI woke up to the sun in my face. The alarm clock read 10:32. Then, I saw the necklace next to the alarm clock. The portal! I shot up and almost fell out of bed, rushing over to the closet to get clothes, then rushed to the bathroom. I took a shower, brushed my hair, and ate within 15 minutes. I grabbed a few Gersh Devices, but almost forgot my necklace. I grabbed it, went down to the teleporter room, input “Equestria”, and dashed through the portal. I started to fall again, but this time, I didn’t have my umbrella. I did have my necklace, so I pressed it. I turned into the Panzer and started flying towards Canterlot. When I arrived in front of Canterlot, I pushed the button to return to normal and started walking towards the doors. “Hello, Johnny.” One guard said. “Hello, guards. How are you doing today?” I asked. “We’re doing good.” The other guard told me. “Good. I’m here to see Princess Celestia. Do you know where the throne room is?” “Yes,” Guard 1 said, “Go to the first staircase, go up to the third floor, turn left, and it’s the door at the end.” “Thank you! Have a wonderful day, gentlemen!” “You too!” both guards remarked. I went to the throne room, and knocked on the doors. “Come in!” she chirped. “Good Morning, Celestia! How are you?” I asked. “Johnny! I’m good, how are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! I'm here to put in the portal. Have you decided on a room for the portal yet?” “Yes, I have! I’ll show you.” She walked out of the room and down the hallway, and I followed. She took me to an empty room. “This is it.” she announced. “Alright, I’ll get it done as soon as I can.” “I’ll leave you to it.” She told me as she left the room. I took out a Gersh Device and started to set it up. I finished the teleporter and then walked to the throne room. “Celestia, I finished.” I told her. “Great. Thank you so much.” She replied. “No problem. Can you come here? I'd like to show you how it works.“ “Sure.” I led her to the room and showed her the teleporter. “Oh my.” she gasped. “So here, there is a list of places you can choose from. Right now, it only has my house, but if you need me to add any more places, then let me know. You have a bar on the right side so you can scroll through the different places. All you have to do is touch the bar and slide down or up. To choose a place, you press the name of it, and then it'll ask you if you're sure. Just press yes and the portal will open.” “Thank you so much for this.” “No problem. Do you know where Twilight is? If she agrees to it, I’m going to put a teleporter in her place.” “She should be in her castle. It’s a crystal tree in Ponyville. You can’t miss it.” “Alright, thanks! Have a good day, Celestia!” I flew into Ponyville and spotted the castle. I landed about twenty feet away so I didn’t do any damage to the castle with the rocket flames. I put away the suit and started walking towards the castle. I knocked on the big doors and the ground started rumbling. I looked behind me, and a whole bunch of ponies were behind me. I knocked again, and Twilight opened the doors. She saw the ponies running at me, and pulled me in. “Thanks.” I said, as she closed the doors. "No problem." She replied. “Wow. This castle is huge.” “Castles tend to be. So, what brings you here?” “I wanted to ask you something.” “Alright.” “So, yesterday, in Celestia’s throne room, I said I couldn’t make another teleporter.” “Yes.” “So, after I got rid of the robots, I went to Celestia to tell her they were gone. After that, she pulled me into a room so Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor could ask me questions. Not all at once, Luna first, then Cadence and Shining Armor.” “Alright.” “While Luna was interrogating me, I brought up how I came here because of my teleporter. She was very interested and asked if I could make one for her. While I can’t make one for everyone, I did figure out a way to make a teleporter for Celestia in case she ever needs me. So, I was wondering if you wanted to have the same thing.” “Really?” She gasped. “As long as you have a spare room or a basement.” I replied. “Yeah, I have a spare room. Follow me.” I followed her through the grandiose castle into a spare room. “Alright, I’ll have it done as fast as I can.” I did the same thing for Twilight that I did for Celestia, showed her the final product and showed her how it works. “Thank you so much, Johnny!” She said. “No problem.” I replied. “I have two more things I wanted to ask you.” “Yes, Johnny?” “Well, the first thing is, could I come with you the next time you go to the Crystal Empire?” “How come?” “When I talked to Shining and Cadence, I brought up the teleporter and how I could put one in the Crystal Empire, and they agreed to it.” “Sure. What was the other thing?” “I never got your names.” “Oh. I’m so sorry! Follow me.” I followed her to the cutie map and she told me, “Let me get the others here and I’ll introduce them to you!” I waited around for five minutes in the Cutie Map room before thinking, 'I could probably play guitar to pass the time.' I opened a portal to my house and got my acoustic guitar. I didn't want to spend a whole bunch of time setting up, only to then spend a lot more time tearing down. I got my black acoustic guitar, and played "Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)". I really got into it, and played it really fast at the end, like in "Bullet In A Bible". After that, I played "Wake Me Up When September Ends". I got really into that as well, and during the second verse, tears were falling down my face, since it was really personal to me. I even started getting choked up during the last verse. I wiped my face, and breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth to calm down. 'I really miss you guys.' I thought. I then played "I Miss You" by blink-182. I played it the way it was played at the Pepsi Smash. After that I played "Boulevard Of Broken Dreams" (I didn't say the bad words), then to cheer myself up, I played "Minority" (not saying the bad words), "Warning", and "Ordinary World". "What's taking them so long? Well, if I had to get everywhere on foot, it would probably take a while to get my... friends..." I then realized that I didn't have any friends, since I lived alone. "But, if I did have friends, and I had to walk everywhere to get them, it would probably take me a while as well. I also have to factor in that they could be anywhere. I have to give them credit for that." "You don't have friends?" Twilight asked from the hallway, saddened by what I said. I jumped when I heard her voice. I didn't focus on the question she asked, I was focused on something else. "H-how much o-of my singing d-d-did you hear?" I stuttered, almost not wanting to know. "A ton, dude." Rainbow Dash replied, her and the others coming into the room and out from the hallway. "We heard you halfway through the song before 'I Miss You', then all the rest." I wasn't surprised they knew what I was singing. I had been acting like I was playing live, so I had been saying the names of the songs before I played them. I looked at their faces. They all looked shocked. "Was it that bad? Oh my. I'll just go. I don't want to disturb you all any more than I have already." My chest tightened, afraid that they thought it was terrible. I opened my Gersh Device, but Twilight said, "No, no, no. It was really good. About as good as the top musicians in Equestria." "R-really?" I gasped. I steadied my breathing. "Yeah. Why would you ever think that your singing is bad?" Applejack questioned, surprised as well. "Well, it's just that..." I took a deep breath. "...When I went to school, I would sing all the time. But the other kids made fun of me for it. So, I always thought that it was bad. I never sang around anyone after that, even around the animatronics, when I was friends with them." The Mane Six all looked at me with shock. Twilight then hugged me and said, "I'm sorry about that." "Yeah, they were all wrong. You have a beautiful voice." Starlight complimented. I blushed and said, "Why thank you! That... that means a lot." "Is that why you don't have friends?" Twilight asked. "Partially. I didn't have any friends in school, and then after that, I still don’t have friends." "Haven't you ever tried going out to make some?" Rarity queried. "Well, that is kind of hard where I live." They all looked at me with confusion. "I'll show you why. Come with me." I guided them to my world and outside of my house. They all looked around the empty state. "Why is it so quiet?" Rainbow asked. "Because nobody lives here, except for me." I replied. "WHAT?" They all exclaimed. "Yeah. A few years ago, everyone just left. I don't really know why, but they did." "Why did you stay here? Why didn't you and your family leave with everypony else?" I just stared at them for a second, thinking about my family. "I'd rather not get into that. How about I show you around my house, then maybe you can show me around the town you all live in?" "Alright!" They all agreed, in unison. I showed them around my house, then they showed me around Ponyville. When we arrived back at the castle, I said, "It's getting pretty late. I'm going to head back to my house. Good night." I headed towards the teleporting room, but Twilight asked, "Um, Johnny?" I turned around, and she continued. "I- we were thinking; since you don't have any friends, how would you like to be friends with us?" "REALLY- I mean," I cheered, with an unsavory voice crack. I cleared my throat "really?" They all giggled, and Twilight said, "Yeah! Maybe we could teach you about friendship. After all, that's what Equestria was founded on." "I thought it was founded on land." I joked. They all laughed. "That too. So, what do you say?" I shook her hoof, and said, "I would love to be friends with you all." I then pulled her in for a hug, and whispered in her ear, "Thank you." "No problem." She whispered back. The others then joined us in our hugging. We broke off, I went back to my house, and I went to sleep. Chapter 6: ReunionI was on a walk thinking of what I was going to do today. Usually, I would watch a movie or the “Bullet In A Bible” CD, but no. I wanted to do something different today. After five minutes of thinking, I had an idea. I would first go to the pool, then I would have lunch at Chick-Fil-A, go rollerskating, have a small dinner at Dairy Queen, then end the day off with ice cream from Sweet Frog and playing PhotoHunt. Perfect way to spend a day. I pulled out a Gersh Device when I heard a guard yell my name. “Johnny! Johnny!” “Howdy! What's up?”I greeted him. “I need you to come with me.” “Alright.” I pressed on my necklace and followed the guard. We flew to Celestia’s castle before he told me what was going on. “There’s a creature here and we brought you here to ask some questions as well as the Elements of Harmony.” He stated. “Alright.” I ran up to the throne room and opened the doors. “Celestia, I’m-” I stopped and realized who this 'creature' was. Want to hear something funny? Almost two days ago, the Mane Six rushed in here and Twilight started talking but stopped because she didn’t know what or who I was. Now, I’m doing the same thing, but this time, it's because I do know who it is. It was Puppet. Now, I was friends with the animatronics, but if there was one I was best friends with, it was Puppet. “Puppet?” I gasped. “Johnny, it’s you!” he cheered. I ran up to him and hugged him. “What are you doing here?” “I came looking for you. The rest of the gang said you were here. What you did to them is pretty funny.” “As much as I would love to let you guys keep talking, we’re here because we need to question Marionette.” Celestia reminded me. “Right." I said, putting away my suit. "I don’t have any more questions.” “Alright, then we’ll just wait for the Elements to get here.” About a minute later, the Mane Six came in. They paused when they saw Puppet. “Do you know him?” Twilight asked me. "I do. Marionette and I are great friends." I said. "Do you have any questions for him?” Celestia questioned. “What brings you here?” AppleJack inquired. “I came here looking for Johnny. The animatronics said he was here.” Puppet replied. “What are animatronics?” Rainbow asked. “Lifelike robots. The robots that I fought were also animatronics.” I responded. “Wait…” I said. “How did you get here?” Everypony and I looked at Puppet. “You left a Gersh Device at the pizzeria. The rest of them went to your house planning a surprise attack, but found you nowhere. So they went through the most recent visited place on your teleporter. I did the same thing too.” “That’s where that Gersh Device went!” I sighed with relief. “Are there any other questions?” Celestia asked. No pony said anything. “Alright.” Celestia said. “Guards, please take Marionette to a room.” “Wait, what?” Puppet gasped. Two guards grabbed him and started to escort him out of the room. “Johnny, what’s going on?” “Listen, you’ll be fine, alright? Go with them, and I’ll be with you in a little bit, okay?” “Okay.” Puppet muttered, then walking with the guards. “I will be able to see him in a bit, right?” I asked Celestia. “Yes, Johnny. After Luna, Cadence and Shining Armor ask questions, he can go with you.” She replied. “Alright. Is there a place I can wait for him?” “Not inside, no. You can wait out by the front door, and then when he’s done with questioning, I’ll tell him you’re waiting outside.” "Alright. Thanks Princess!” As I was walking out of the room, Pinkie shouted, “Wait!” “Yes, Pinkie?” I turned back. “I’m throwing you a ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party, and, obviously, you’re invited.” She gave me an envelope and remarked, “It’s at 7:30, so make sure you don’t miss it. Also, if you could, I was hoping you could play or sing something from your world.” “Why, thank you Pinkie. That means a lot to me. I’ll make sure to be there, and I’ll see what I can do about playing.” I said, and then walked out. I walked outside and pulled out a Gersh Device. I wasn’t going to put this time to waste, so I would practice a song to play for Puppet returning. I set the bass and drums for a song I would play for him. I got my electric guitar and headset and went back to Equestria. I plugged the headset into the guitar and started practicing “She” by Green Day. It was his favorite song and might still be. It’s his favorite because of how upbeat and energetic it is, the bass line from Mike, drums from Tre, and vocals and guitar from Billie (but who doesn’t love his voice). I waited for about thirty minutes, then Puppet came out. “See? I told you that you would be fine.” I said. “Come with me.” I pulled out a Gersh Device and opened up a portal to my recording room. “I wanted to play a song for coming home.” I went into the booth and said into the mic, “Can you press the play button on the screen?” “Sure.” Puppet said. When he pressed the screen, “She” started playing, and he smiled, his smile going from one non-existent ear to the other. When I finished, I walked out of the booth and he exclaimed, “Since when did you sing?!” “I’ve been able to for a while, I’ve just chosen not to.” I replied. “Why? You sound amazing!” “I used to get bullied for it in school, so I stopped.” “I don’t know what they were saying about you, but they were wrong.” “Thanks, Puppet. Can I ask you something?” "Sure.” ”Can you still play bass?” “Yeah, why?” “Pinkie Pie is throwing me a ‘Welcome To Equestria’ party, and she asked me if I could play some music. I was thinking that there’s no better way to congratulate you coming back than having you play bass for the songs.” “I’ll play. What songs did you have in mind?” “I was thinking we could play She, Welcome To Paradise, Viva La Gloria, and J.A.R.” “Yeah, I’ll do it. We should probably practice.” We then went down to the recording room to practice. We practiced for a few hours to perfect it and go over what we would do at the show. After we finished, it was 10:00 at night. “Wow, it’s pretty late.” I realized ”If you want you can spend the night here.” “Really?” He asked. “Yeah, you can use the bedroom on the third floor, at the end of the hall.” “I really appreciate this. I could use a little time away from the rest of the animatronics.” “No problem. Hey Puppet?” “Yeah?” He said, turning around as he was walking up the stairs. “I know this is kind of weird to ask, but I was wondering if you could live here with me. It’s been pretty lonely here during the past few years, and I wanted to spend some time with you like the old times, playing music and having fun. Plus, I don’t really want you hanging out with the animatronics after they tried destroying Ponyville.” There was a pause, then he said, “I’ll sleep on it.” We went up the first flight of stairs, and before Puppet went up the second, I told him, “I’ll be in my room if you need me.” I’m pretty sure Puppet went straight to bed, because I didn’t see him for the rest of the night. I brushed my teeth, then went into my room and wrote down what I did today in my journal. I write what I do everyday in case I get amnesia or as evidence for something. After that, I went to bed. Chapter 7: Show TimeI woke up at 6:00, went to the bathroom, got dressed and went downstairs to the kitchen. I wanted to bake pancakes to start the day off. As I was baking, I heard Pinkie Pie say behind me, “Good morning! How come you're up so early?” “Hey Pinkie. If you could be a little quieter, I would appreciate that and so would Puppet. He’s still sleeping. I’m just baking pancakes. How come you’re up so early?” I asked. “Well, I wanted to know if you were going to play music at the party, and I got so excited that you might, that I had to come here as soon as I could!” She said excitedly, still hopping. “Yes, I will be playing four songs at the party. Puppet will also be playing with me if you don’t mind. We’ll be over at Sugar Cube Corner at noon to bring the gear over.” “Alright.” She said hopping her way back down to the portal room. I finished the pancakes and was eating them, when Puppet came down the stairs. “Hello. How are you?” I asked. “I’m doing good.” he said. “Like I said last night, thanks for letting me stay the night. They're going to dig their own graves one day.” “No problem. I want to talk to you about a few things first.” “Alright.” He sat down at the other end of the table. “First, Pinkie Pie came over this morning asking if we were playing at the party tonight.” He nodded. “I told her yes, and that we would be over at 12:00 to set up, so we’ll need to leave at 11:55.” “Alright. You said there was something else?” He said. “Yes. Have you decided if you’ll be living here?” “I put some thought into it, and I decided I will be living here.” “Really!?” I gasped. “Yes.” “Alright, we’ll celebrate tomorrow, since we already have a full day.” At 11:55, Puppet and I went through the portal at Twilight’s castle. We walked through the castle and when we got to the front doors, Twilight spotted us. “Hey guys,” She smiled, “how are you?” “We’re doing fine, how are you?” I asked as she walked over to us. “We're doing swell. What are you two doing here?” “We’ll be playing songs at the ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party tonight, but I don’t have Sugar Cube Corner in my Gersh Devices, so we had to go through your portal to get here. If you want to come with us you can, but we’ll mainly be setting up our gear and doing a soundcheck.” “Sure, I’ll come.” As we were walking to Sugar Cube Corner, I asked Twilight, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but are there drugs in Equestria?” We all stopped and Twilight looked at me with a concerned look on her face. “No, I don't mean it like that. I don't do drugs, that's a promise. One of the songs that I was thinking of doing for the soundcheck is about how meth is bad for you, so I wanted to know if you guys would get the message behind it.” “Alright. Yes, unfortunately, there are drugs like methamphetamine in Equestria.” We got to Sugar Cube Corner at 12:00 and Pinkie was waiting outside for us. “There you are! So what are we doing first?” she asked. “Puppet and I need to find a place to perform.” After taking a look around, I sighed, “Honestly, we could play right in front of Sugar Cube Corner.” I then pulled out a Gersh Device, input Sugar Cube Corner as a place in it, and opened a portal to home. Puppet and I spent fifteen minutes getting the gear and setting it up. Then, Puppet and I started tuning our instruments, and I tuned the drums and piano. We played chords to make sure it wasn’t too loud or too quiet. After all that, we needed to play a song just to make sure it sounded good. Puppet and I started playing “Geek Stink Breath” by Green Day, and as we were playing we started gathering a crowd who started dancing and cheering. After we finished, they cheered for us and told us to keep playing. “We’ll play one more song.” I accepted. I started playing “Brain Stew” by Green Day, and as I was playing, Puppet yelled “Hey!” a few times, and the crowd joined in, like how the crowd did in the live show. We played "Brain Stew" and the crowd danced for that as well. When we finished, they cheered for us. “That’s it for now, but if you want to hear more, we’ll be playing later at 9:00 tonight.” Puppet and I arrived at the party at 7:30. It was really cool. The ponies were nice and I got to know their names, but only remember a few, like Lyra Heartstrings, Sweet Drops, and Cherry Punch. The food and punch was good as well. It was really funny. After I said hello to Lyra, she got super excited, since she belived that humans did exist. We became good friends. Vinyl was playing some good music as well, and Puppet and I were dancing a lot. 8:55 came fast, and at that time, I told Pinkie we were going to head outside to get ready, and at 9:00 to tell them to come out. Puppet and I went outside, got the gear on and did a quick test. At 9:00 on the dot, I could hear Pinkie say on a megaphone to head outside for a surprise. Everypony came outside, and saw us. When they crowded around Puppet and I, I said on the microphone, “Hello there, I’m Johnny, but you already know that, and I’ll be playing with my best friend, Puppet.” After I said that, the crowd cheered. I stepped on a button to start the drums. The drumsticks against each other to tell Puppet and I the tempo. Puppet and the drums started playing “She”, and the crowd started cheering again. When I started singing, some of the ponies in the crowd started dancing. When we got to the chorus, that’s when ponies really started to go crazy. Practically the entire crowd was dancing now. I even noticed the Mane Six dancing in the back, Twilight was trying to dance. I’m guessing Twilight told them I would be playing tonight, because I don’t remember telling them, which I felt bad about. When we sang the chorus the third time, I believe I heard ponies singing with me and Puppet. When we ended the song, everypony was cheering. “Thanks everypony,” I said into the mic, “I’m glad Puppet and I aren’t the only ones enjoying this mini concert. So, that last song was called 'She'...” The crowd started to roar. “...and this next song, what is the next song we’ll be playing Puppet?” “Well Johnny, this next song is called 'Welcome To Paradise' By Green Day.” The crowd went wild. “Alright, you ready?” The crowd started screaming. I stepped on the button and started playing. This time, the drums were set up so they would play after I played a certain part in the song. The crowd started cheering again. Nothing else really happened until we got to the bass solo. When we did, I started shouting “Hey” repeatedly so the ponies would catch on and say “Hey” as well. When we finished that, the crowd cheered again. “Thank you guys so much. I’m really glad that you guys are enjoying this show. Alright, this next song is called “J.A.R.” by Green Day.” I stepped on the button before shouting, “Hit it Puppet!” Puppet started playing a bass line before the drums and I kicked in. Everypony started dancing again. After we sang the chorus, I yelled “Jump!” and started jumping, and everypony started jumping as well. When we finished, the crowd was screaming at this point. I also noticed a lot of other ponies were here now. “If everypony can calm down for a moment…” The noise of the crowd died down. “...unfortunately, there’s only one more song for tonight.” Everypony started to get upset. “But, since you ponies, I, and I’m pretty sure Puppet have enjoyed the last…” I looked down at my watch, “... thirteen minutes, I, and hopefully Puppet, will probably be doing more shows in the future.” The crowd went ballistic. “We have one more song to sing, but we’ll need a few minutes to tune and set up.” We tuned and I put my guitar on a robot to play the song. “As you can see, I don’t have my guitar on me. Not because the song doesn’t have a guitar part in it, but because I will be playing the piano. “ The crowd started cheering. “For this song, when I say “Sing” I want you everypony to sing something.” I told them what to sing, I sang it to them, and they sang it back. “Alright, let’s do this.” I went over to the piano, and started playing. The crowd went crazy. I got to a part of the intro where I could stop, so I did. I stood up and sang the part, and stopped. The crowd started to cheer. I placed the mic back on the stand, and continued playing. When I finished the intro, everypony cheered again. I stepped on a button, took the mic off the stand and walked over to the drums. I said, “Ready?” The crowd screamed. I picked up a drumstick and hit one of the cymbals four times, sending a signal to the drums to start playing, also letting Puppet know to start playing. I started to sing and the crowd cheered and danced. When we got to the part, I said sing, and they did. I did it again, since it happens twice in the song, and they sung it again. It feels amazing when you can control an entire crowd. When we finished the song, the crowd was screaming so loud, I’m pretty sure Canterlot could hear it. “I’m glad you guys enjoyed the night. It’s been an amazing night for us as well. Have a good rest of your night everypony!” Puppet and I walked off stage to find the Mane Six and Starlight there. “You guys were amazing!!! I knew you guys would be good, especially with your vocals,” Pinkie Pie screamed, “but I didn’t know you would be that good!” “Thanks Pinkie!” I said. “I can’t wait to hear more of your singing!” Starlight joined in. “Thanks guys! Puppet and I are going to head back to my place because we got some stuff to do tomorrow." I pulled out a Gersh Device. I put in “Home” and as Puppet and I went through the portal, I said to the Mane Six and Starlight, “Have a good night guys!” “Have a good night!” They said. I closed the portal once we were through, and Puppet asked, “So, what are we doing tomorrow?” “Well, since you came back, I decided we could have a fun time tomorrow and go to a few places.” “Alright. I’m down.” “But first we need to go to Twilight’s castle tomorrow, ‘cause I’m going to give her a piece of paper telling her the coordinates of where we’ll be.” “Alright.” Puppet went to bed to the bedroom he slept in last night, and after taking a shower, brushing my teeth and writing down what we did today I went to bed as well. Author's Note So for this chapter, I wasn't entirely sure how to type this since FIMFiction doesn't allow you to put copyrighted lyrics in your stories. I might go back and edit it every so often if I think I can make it better, so if you see any changes, that's why. I think I did the best I could. If you have any advice, please let me know. Chapter 9: SheI woke up at 5:30 AM, did all my things I usually do, and wrote Puppet a note that I would be back in a little bit. I then went down to the teleporter and put in “Twilight’s Castle”. I had to be super careful so I didn’t wake up Twilight. I went through the portal, tiptoed through the castle and hopped through a window so I didn’t have to make a lot of noise going through the main doors. I got out and went to the Everfree Forest. I was on a mission and I made my decision to look for one pony and one pony only: Queen Chrysalis. I wanted to try to reform her, and I was hoping that she would listen to me, one creature to another. I went through the forest calling for her. At one point, I was walking through the forest, when I blacked out. I woke up to be tied around a tree and a big headache. “Hello there, creature.” She grumbled. “Hello there. I’m Johnny.” I said. “I heard you calling my name and I would like to know what you’re doing here.” “I’ve heard stories about you and I wanted to help you.“ “I don’t believe you. You’re probably here to take me to the Princess for a reward.” “No, I’m not. I believe you can become good. You have to believe me, I’m not-” “I don’t have to believe you, and I won’t.” She snapped, cutting me off. “Nobody likes me, I have no friends that like me, nor any family that love me. I've been starving for moons. So how about you just go back to your family, because I’m not coming with you!” She yelled, begrudgingly untying me. “I don’t have a family.” I said. She looked at me with shock. “No family? How?" “That’s… kind of a touchy subject…” I muttered. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings!” She gasped. “It’s okay, you were just in the heat of the moment. Listen, I came here because out of every pony and creature there is in Equestria, I thought you would listen to me, since I’m an odd one out, being the only human in Equestria. I can give you a better life, better food, a roof over your head, I can give you all of that. I promise that I’m not taking you to the princess.” She looked at me then turned away. “But why me?” She asked. “Because I believe there’s good in you and I believe you deserve a second chance.” I replied. “I’m not entirely sure.” “Alright, I’ll be back in a week so you can think about it.” That week leading up to her decision was slow because of the possibility of her saying yes, and the fact that Puppet and I were hanging out. When Friday came, I woke up at 5:30 AM again, took a shower, got dressed, had breakfast, grabbed a Gersh Device, went through Twilight’s portal, went through the same window, and out to the Everfree Forest. I called out to her again, but this time, she came from behind, covered my mouth, and pulled me into the forest. She started to look around, like she thought I would be bringing people with me. Once she saw no one was with me, she uncovered my mouth. “Hello Johnny.” She greeted me. “Hello. Have you decided?” “Yes, I would like to come live with you.” “Alright. When we go back to my house, we have to be quiet, because my friend is sleeping.” We went to my house and I had her sit down at the table in the kitchen. “Have you eaten pancakes before?” “Yes, I have.” “What about Chocolate Chip Pancakes?” “I don't think so, no.” “Are you allergic to chocolate?” “No.” “Alright. I wanted to make sure because I’m going to make Chocolate Chip Pancakes.” As I was making the pancakes, I called out, “Hey, Alexa, play “She” by Green Day.” “Playing “She” By Green Day.” Alexa announced as the music began to play. “That’s cool.” When it got to the chorus, Chrysalis asked, “Were you at Ponyville on Sunday?” “Yes I was.” “Did you hear the music that was playing?” “Yep.” “Do you know who was playing the music?” “Me.” “Really?” “Yeah. Pinkie Pie was throwing me a ‘Welcome To Equestria’ party, and she asked me to play music at the party since the Mane Six had heard me play before, so Puppet and I played four songs, this being one of them.” “After breakfast, could you play me a song or two?” “Sure. We’ll have to wait for Puppet to come down so he can play as well.” As Chrysalis and I were eating, Puppet came down. “Good morning, John-” He stopped when he saw Chrysalis. “Puppet,” I began as he turned to me, “remember Chrysalis from the stories that we heard?” I winked at him. “Yeah.” He said. “Well she’s going to be living here so she can learn how to be nice.” “Alright.” He sat down at the other end of the table. “Chrysalis, this is my friend Marionette, or puppet. Puppet, this is Chrysalis.” “Hello.” “Now Puppet, after breakfast, we're going to play some songs for Chrysalis. But, I need you guys to do something. Chrysalis, I need you to stay in this dimension for a few weeks, because I don’t know how other ponies would react, and Puppet, I don’t want you telling anypony about this.” “Alright.” He said. After Puppet and I played the songs at the show for Chrysalis, I gave her a tour of the house. I showed her the room she would be sleeping in, which was a room in front of the first floor staircase, my room, Puppet’s room, and the garage. I got her a bed to sleep in and some pillows and blankets. We spent the rest of the day getting to know each other. Before we all went to bed, I asked Chrysalis, “Is it okay if I call you Chrysi?” “I’m fine with you calling me that.” She agreed. Chrysi and Puppet went to bed, and I stayed up for a little bit writing about what happened today. Then, I went to bed. Author's Note Let me know what you think! Any constructive criticism is appreciated! Chapter 10: When It's TimeThe past few weeks with Chrysi have been good. She’s been nice to Puppet and I and we have been a lot of fun, going skating, playing Uno, and just hanging around. During that time, I also got invited for an interview. The interviewer was really interested in me, how much I love music, and how I saved Ponyville from the animatronics. I don’t remember all of his questions, but one he asked me was, “You seem to be really interested in music, so what would you say are your favorite songs?” “Well, some of my favorite songs have a good meaning behind it, like “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day, which talks about the lead singer, Billie Joe Armstrong’s, father who died in September when he was ten years old, “Coming Clean” by Green Day, which talks about Billie coming out about his bisexuality, and “Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life” by Green Day, which talks about Billie’s then-girlfriend leaving him to move to Ecuador. But then you have other songs that are really good not because of the meaning, but because of how good they sound, such as “21 Guns”, “She”, and “Viva La Gloria” by Green Day.” Today I went to Twilight to talk to her about something somewhere around 10:00. I knocked on the castle doors and waited until Twilight opened the door. “Hi Johnny.” She said. “Hi Twilight. Can I talk to you in private? It’s really important.” I asked. “Sure.” We started walking in the castle when we started a conversation. When we got into a room, I closed the door and looked for a lock. “You okay?” She asked. “Yeah, I’m just worried about something.” I said. “Look, whatever it is, you can trust me with.” “Can you soundproof the room? I don’t want anyone else hearing this.” “Sure.” Her horn glowed, then there was a flash. After I gained my vision back after being blinded, I sat down on the bed next to her. “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yes, I am. Look, I need you to make me a promise- no, I need you to make a Pinkie Promise that you won’t tell anyone what I say unless I say so. Can you do that?” “Sure. Do you have a crush?! Is this why you’re making me do all this?” She asked, excitedly. “Listen, you can’t tell anyone, not our friends, not the Princess, not even Spike.” “You didn’t answer my question.” “Will you tell anypony?!” I asked, a little bit of annoyance in my tone. “No, I won’t.” “Alright. Look, a few weeks ago, I went through the Everfree Forest and-” “Why?! Do you know how many dangerous things are in there?” “No, but listen. I was walking through the forest when…” I stopped and stood up. “No, keep going. Remember, I Pinkie Promised that I wouldn’t tell anypony.” “I went through the forest and I found Queen Chrysalis.” Twilight’s eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped. “Johnny, I- Did she see you?” “Yes.” “What did she do?” “...Knocked me out and tied me up.” “Johnny, we need to get-” “No, you Pinkie Promised, remember?! Listen, I was looking for her.” “But, why?” “I’ve heard stories about her, I just think she got off on the wrong hoof. I thought out of everyone and everypony, she would listen to me.” “But, she-” Twilight was hyperventilating at this point. “Listen, look at me.” She looked at me. “Breathe in through the nose and out through the mouth.” She did it a few times and she started to calm down. “Listen, for the past few weeks, she’s been living at my house with Puppet and I, and she’s been doing good; she’s been nice to us.” “So, she’s living with you and Puppet?” “Yes. Alright, I’m going to break the news to everyone else over dinner. I’m going to tell them I’m inviting them over for dinner. You guys will meet Chrysi and realize how nice she is. Alright?” “Yeah.” “I’m going to make invitations, and give them to you guys at some point this afternoon. I just need you to act like you know nothing about this and act like this conversation didn’t happen, alright?” “Yeah.” “Alright, I’ll be back this afternoon.” Chapter 11: The DinnerI went to Sugar Cube Corner first with my acoustic guitar and a basket with invitations. I knocked on the door and five seconds later, Pinkie Pie opened the door. I started strumming my guitar for the song I prepared. “Guess what? You’re invited to a dinner so you can call yourself a winner, it’s tomorrow at six-thirty so I think you’d better hurry, come over to my place cause I’ll even make dessert and if you didn’t come...’” I stopped strumming, “that would really hurt.” I started strumming again. “You’d also miss knowledge to be endued, and you’d miss the amazing food.” I strummed a few more times then stopped. “Nice rhymes! That sounds really good!” “So I’m guessing you’ll be there?” “You bet!” “Alright, like I sang, it’s at 6:30 PM tomorrow. I have two more things to ask you. First, what happens if you break a Pinkie Promise?” “Well, if you break a Pinkie Promise,” she said, pulling out a Pinkie Promise Instruction manual from nowhere, “the pony will give you a wish you have to fulfill.” “Alright. Also, do you know where Rainbow Dash is?” “Yes. Follow me.” Pinkie Pie started hopping and I grabbed my items and followed. We got to a cloud and then Pinkie yelled for Rainbow. Rainbow peeked over the cloud. I sang my song and strummed my guitar. “I have an invitation for you.” She flew down and I handed her the invitation. “Like I sung, it’s at 6:30 PM tomorrow. Though, I want you to be at Twilight’s castle at 6:25. I’ll see you girls then.” I looked at Pinkie and said, “Thanks.” I waved goodbye and walked away. I walked to Twilight’s castle and sung the song for Twilight, Starlight, and Spike and gave them invitations, and I did the same for Rarity and Fluttershy. The next day, I met the Mane Six at Twilight’s castle. I opened the portal and went and got them. As we went through the portal to go to my house, I closed the portal and asked, “I need to ask you girls and Spike something. Can you Pinkie Promise me something?” “Well, first we need to know what it is.” “I have a pony here that will be eating with us, and I don’t want you to tell anypony that’s she’s here or in Equestria. Can you do that?” Everypony and Spike said in unison, “We Pinkie Promise.” We went up the stairs into the living room and then into the kitchen. When they got into the kitchen, everypony and Spike froze, including Chrysi when she saw the others. “Johnny,” Chrysi started, “what are they doing here?” “They’ll be having dinner with us. I made them Pinkie Promise they wouldn’t tell anypony.” “I don’t know if we can do that, Sugarcube.” Applejack sighed. “You Pinkie Promised though.” I said, looking at her. “I know, but we’re talkin’ about Queen Chrysalis here.” “Is there a problem with that?” Chrysi snapped. “Guys, let’s not lose our cool. Pinkie Pie, can you please remind us what happens if you break a Pinkie Promise?” I asked. Pinkie pulled out a piece of paper, cleared her throat, then started reading. “If one is to break a Pinkie Promise, they must fulfill one wish the promiser has.” “If you guys are going to break the Pinkie Promise, then I wish for you not to tell any pony, creature, or human that Queen Chrysalis is here unless I say so. I suggest you sit down and enjoy the pancakes before they get cold.” I then sat down and poured syrup on my pancakes. “Don’t worry, I already cut them.” They sat down and Twilight, who was sitting next to Chrysi, asked, “Chrysalis, can you please pass the syrup?” “Sure.” She said, passing the syrup and then I said, “Who would like to have chocolate milk?” Everypony and Spike raised their hooves and claws. I got up and got the chocolate milk out of the fridge, poured the milk in their glasses, put it back, and put on a playlist of clean music that I like. “After this, I have chocolate chip pancakes for seconds, then for dessert, there are brownies. Also, next week, if you guys have the time, I was thinking we could go roller skating. Do you have that in Equestria?” I asked. “I haven’t done that in a long time. I’ll join you.” Starlight said. “Can I come?” Chrysi asked. “Sure. Is anyone else coming?” “Twilight, let’s go too!” Spike suggested. “Sure. Can I come?” Twilight wondered. “Sure.” I said. “Oh, can I come!?” Pinkie chirped. “Sure.” I said. “What about you two?” I asked Applejack and Rainbow Dash, since they were the last ones to answer. “I’ll see if I can. I’ll probably have chores.” Applejack replied. “I’ll come, sure.” Rainbow responded. After a little bit of eating, Starlight mentioned, “Those are some nice speakers you have.” “Thanks. I got them at Walmart. It’s a store.” “You’ve been here for a few years by yourself, right?” “Yes.” “Have there been any creepy occurrences while you lived by yourself?” There was a pause while I thought. “There have been times where I thought I would hear footsteps, and it’s pretty scary, especially when you’re by yourself. But I think the creepiest things happen on a daily basis. See, once a week, every week, I’ll go to the grocery store to get food items, but every time I go there, the shelves are restocked, but I don’t restock them.” Everyone looked at me with shock. “Then sometimes, like when I go to the park, I feel like someone is watching me, even though I’m the only human here. What about you guys? Have there been any creepy or ghostly moments in your lives?” Everyone shook their heads. “Well,” Chrysi sighed, everyone and everypony looking, “it's not that scary, but there have been some scary moments living in the Everfree Forest, with all the creatures in there, like the Timber Wolves. There would be times they would try to attack me. It was easy getting rid of them since I have magic, but it’s still pretty scary coming close to death.” “I’m sorry you had to go through that.” “Well, at least I don’t have to deal with that anymore.” “Not that I’m really complaining, but out of all the things, why’d you make pancakes?” Twilight asked. “Well, I wanted to make something that we could all eat. See, I’m very picky. So picky in fact, that I don’t eat fruits and vegetables, and I don’t drink water.” I replied. Everyone stared at me with shock, including Chrysi. “How long have you not eaten and drank those?” Twilight asked. I thought for a moment before saying, “Thirteen years.” Everyone was more shocked now. “Yeah, it’s pretty surprising that I’m healthy. Though, ever once in a while, I'll eat or drinking something healthy.” We continued eating and had some good conversations. They then thanked me for having them over for dinner, and went on their way. A little while later, I was sitting on the couch on the first floor and planning for the future, when Chrysi came down. “Hey Johnny, can I have some chocolate milk?” She asked. “Sure.” I replied. She didn’t seem so happy, so I went to talk to her. “Hey, you okay?” I asked. “Yeah, it’s just that they didn’t tell me to have a good night like they did to you. They just told you to have a good night and moved on. The only one to say it was Twilight, so that cheered me up a little bit. But then again, I feel like she would have been obliged to.” “I’m sorry about that, but-” “Are you sorry though? You just saying that to make me feel better, aren’t you?” I sighed. “Can you take a seat for me real quick?” Chrysi and I sat down. “You feel like you’re not cared for, right?” She nodded. “Let me tell you something. I used to go to school. I used to sing, but then the kids made fun of me for it. I got made fun of for it daily. I had no friends, and I feel like no one was there for me except my parents, but then-” I stopped as a tear was forming. “Listen, sometimes it might seem like I don’t connect with you, sometimes I won’t, and sometimes I will. Listen, they’re just kind of surprised you’re here, but after a while, they’ll become friends with you. If you need someone to talk to about something, I’m here for you, okay?” I hugged her. I got up, and she said, "Before you do, I want to thank you for making them Pinkie Promise that they wouldn't tell anypony." "It's no problem. I knew that you were afraid that I was trying to take you to the Princess when we first encountered each other, and I didn't want you to feel scared or uncomfortable. It was probably the right thing to do, seeing what Applejack said. I'm going to head outside now." I went outside and took some deep breaths. 'In through the nose and out through the mouth', I thought. I kept doing that until I was fine. I went back in and continued my day. Chapter 12: Wake Me Up When September EndsThe next week, we all went roller skating, including Applejack, though most of the time, they fell. I talked to the Mane Six about what happened after the dinner, and they said they were sorry to Chrysi, and they told her goodbye and to have a good night. When they left, she was really happy after. But, a lot has happened since then. I woke on September first, when the cycle began. I went and had a small breakfast and Chrysi said good morning to me, and I said good morning back, my voice dull and melancholy. After breakfast, I went back up to my room. Chrysi came up a few minutes later to see me lying on my bed, crying. She tapped on my shoulders because I was wearing headphones, listening to “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day. “Johnny, what’s wrong?” She asked. “Nothing Chrysi.” I muttered, half of my face buried in a pillow. “Obviously, something’s wrong, or else you wouldn’t be crying. What's wrong?” She sat down next to me on the bed. “Listen Chrysi, I’m fine. You can leave.” “But-” “Chrysi, I’m fine, just please, get out.” She solemnly trotted out, but that wasn’t the end. About ten minutes later, the Mane Six and Starlight came bursting through my bedroom door. I didn’t hear because of my headphones. Twilight pulled off my headphones. “Johnny, what’s wrong?” she asked, voice panicked. “Guys, it’s nothing, don’t-” I got cut off. “No, something’s going on, and we want to know what’s going on. Chrysalis came and said you were upset, which you clearly are because you’re crying!” “Guys, it’s no-” “No, we want the truth, and we’re not leaving until you tell us what’s going on.” Twilight scowled, before they all sat down on my bed, looking at me, waiting for me to respond. I had to tell them, or they wouldn't leave, and I didn't want them to see me like this. I sighed. “Get Chrysi and go down into the kitchen. I’ll be down in a minute.” The walked out of my room and a minute later, after I went to the bathroom and splashed water in my face, I went down into the kitchen and they were there. I sighed and sat down at the end of the table. “You know how you guys have trains and carriages for transportation?” I started. They nodded. “We have those as well, and other modes of transportation, one of them being cars. My dad, my mom, and my little brother were driving home in a car one night, when another car hit their car and-” I choked back the tears spilling down my face. “...it crashed, and-” The last part came out as barely a whisper.. “...t-they died.” They all looked at me with shock in their eyes. “The driver was drunk, so he had no idea of what was happening. You know…” I paused. My face was already burning and puffy from tears. “I’m sorry, I-” Twilight put her hoof on my right hand. “It’s okay, take as much time as you need.” she said, comforting me. I took a deep breath. “You know… how you asked… why I live by myself and why I didn't move when everyone else did?” They nodded. “That’s why. And every September, from the first to the first of October, I play “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day, and I cry. Did you girls read the article where I talked about my favorite songs?” Everyone nodded. “The reason… it’s one of my… favorite songs… is because of the meaning. The lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, his father died on September 1st when he was ten. Give it a listen. Alexa…” My Alexa Dot lit up. “Play “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day.” Alexa played the song and they listened. After the song was over, I said, “Every year, I get depressed, and just cry. I’m sorry you girls had to see me like this.” “Have you ever tried having fun during September to forget about that?” Applejack asked. “Yes, and that was the worst September yet. I was living with the animatronics, and they tried to do fun things with me, but after September, I was even more upset than I normally was.” I sighed and stood up, “If you girls can excuse me, I will go back to my schedule.” I started to walk away, when Applejack hugged me. “I’m sorry about what happened.” She said. “It’s okay, you girls didn’t have anything to do with it.” I muttered. I then noticed that the others were hugging me now. “Thanks girls. You’re the best friends anyone could have.” The Mane Six and Starlight left a little after, Chrysi went up to her room, and I went to my room to continue my cycle. A while later, before Chrysi went to bed, she came in and asked, "Do you need anything?" "No, but could you come here for a second?" I asked. "Yeah." She replied. She sat down next to me, and asked, "What's up?" "I want to thank you for going and getting Twilight and the others when you saw that I was upset. I knew you had good in you, and I'm glad to see that you care about me." Our eyes met. My eyes started to water, and she saw that. She hugged me, and said, "It'll be okay. We're all here for you." I started crying, and she comforted me. I pulled out the headphones from the CD player, and we listened to the song. After a while, I fell asleep. For the rest of September, The Mane Six, Chrysi, and Puppet helped me through the month. Chapter 13: Coming CleanI was at the grocery store getting food and products to survive for the week. I was going down an aisle and turning into the next one when I got hit with something. I fell back, and before I could react, there was a gun pointed at me. “Don’t move.” the figure growled. “Delilah?” I said in shock. “Johnny!” she gasped. She put her gun away and helped me up. Delilah was one of my classmates when I went to school. “What are you doing here?” “I should be asking you the same thing.” “I just didn’t leave when everyone else did.” “Same. You want to hang out?” “Sure, I just want to finish shopping and introduce you to some people.” “Alright.” We finished our shopping, and we went to my house. I introduce her to Puppet and Chrysi, and she became good friends with them. We went to her place, and we talked about life and memories. We walked around town and just had fun. That night, before I went to bed, I looked for my journal, but couldn’t find it. I asked Puppet and Chrysi, but they didn’t have it. We hung out the next day, and Puppet, Chrysi, Delilah, and I played Uno, and we got really competitive. We both had Dairy Queen for lunch and then went to the skating rink and talked some more. I started to feel nervous around Puppet and Delilah Puppet, Chrysi, and I were playing Uno, unfortunately, Delilah was doing something. While we were playing, Twilight came in. “Hey Johnny, can I talk to you?” she asked. “Sure. What’s up?” “Can we talk about this in private?” “Sure. You guys can keep playing.” I said, putting my cards into my pocket. We walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. “What did you want to talk about?” “So I found your notebook.” “You did? Where did you…” I paused, realizing why she wanted to talk to me. “...No, you didn’t.” “I may have looked through it. Do you remember what you wrote on page one hundred and eighty-two?” I stood up. “You did what?!” “Johnny-” “No, I… I, ugh!” I stormed up the stairs into my room. I sat against the door and locked it so she couldn't come in. “Johnny, please listen.” She begged, muffled by the door. “I don’t want to talk right now.” I said, which was true. Half of me was mad that she invaded my privacy, but the other half was scared of what she wanted to say. Who knows what ponies beliefs are on gay and bisexual people. “Please.” There was a pause before Twilight said, “Listen, I’m not mad or upset. I just want to talk.” I still didn't respond. "If you don't want to talk to me, that's fine, but at least listen. I... took your journal when we came over on the first of September. I wanted to make sure that you weren't depressed or suicidal." I don't blame her. Seeing someone like me, someone who has a lot of energy just become sad and unmotivated just like that, I would have thought they were depressed and or suicidal as well. "I looked through it and I found what you wrote on page 182. I'm sorry that I invaded your privacy. It wasn't right of me. But, I hope you know that I won't think of you any differently because you're gay. That's why you don't want to talk, right?" "...Partially." I grumbled. "Could you please open this door? I’d like to talk to you face to face. It's kind of awkward talking to you while facing the door." I chuckled and said, "Yeah sure." I got up and unlocked the door. I opened it, and she leapt in for a hug. "I'm sorry if I made you upset." "It's not really you that made me upset, it's what could've been said. I didn't know if you would be mad or disgusted by me." "Why would you think that?" "There are people in my world that if they found out that someone wasn't straight, even if it was their own family, they would disown them." "Well, I would never do that. So you have nothing to worry about." "T-thanks." My eyes started to water. "No problem." We hugged for a minute, before I let go and asked, "Would you like to play Uno with us?" "I've got some stuff to do, sorry." "It's okay. How about we have a game night sometime soon?" "We can do that." "Alright. I should probably go back down and continue playing with Chrysi and Puppet." "Alright. Oh, yeah. We're going to be going to the Crystal Empire in two days. Have a good day, Johnny!" "You too, Twilight!" Chapter 14: Hitchin' A RideThe next day, I packed up a few Gersh Devices, a mini CD player, some CD’s, my headphones, a notebook, some pencils, some drinks, a book, and some spare coats. I went to Twilight’s castle at 8:30 and knocked on the doors and she answered half a minute later. “Good morning!” I said. “Good morning, Johnny. How come you’re here so early?” “Am I? I’m sorry. It’s just that you didn’t tell when we were leaving, so I didn’t want to show up late and miss the train.” “I didn’t tell you? I’m so sorry about that! But yeah, the train doesn’t come until 11:00. Here, come in.” She opened the door a little bit more so I could come in. “Ready for the trip?” she asked as I walked in. “Yep.” I replied. “Would you like anything to drink?” She asked as we went into the kitchen. “No thanks, I’m fine. Thanks though.” I sat down in a seat at the table. “Can I ask you something?” she asked. “Yeah, sure.” “How are you always so happy and nice? Every time we hang out you’re always filled with joy and so polite.” “Well, the reason I’m always happy is because of September. The reason I’m nice is because I was raised that way. They did a pretty good job, at least while they were here.” I said, joking. Starlight eventually came down, and so did Spike. Around 10:30, the rest of the Mane Six arrived at Twilight’s castle before we had to go. “Can I tell you guys?” I asked. “Sure.” I inhaled and said, “I’m bisexual.” Everyone just stared at me for a second, until Starlight spoke up and said, “Well congratulations.” Everyone started congratulating me and hugged. "Can you promise me that you won't tell anypony else? I wouldn't want anyone else judging me for my sexuality." "We promise." Applejack promised. After she said that, we had to go so we could leave on time. It was a long way there. It took a couple of hours before we got there. When we got there, Cadence and Shining Armor, who was holding Flurry Heart, greeted us at the train station. We went inside their castle and we all talked about what we’ve been doing. When it got to me, I talked about the show that Puppet and I played at. They then gave us our rooms we would be sleeping in. I was listening to “Fireflies” by Owl City, when Cadence knocked on my door. “Come in.” I said. “Hey Johnny, can I talk to you for a little bit?” she asked. “Sure,” I said taking off my headphones. She sat down on the bed next to me. “I might have been told that you have a crush on some creature?” “Possibly.” "Come on. You can tell me. I could probably help you out. I am the Princess of Love after all." "I do. How'd you know?" “Somepony might have told me." "Twilight?" "Yeah." "That makes sense." "Is it on a pony, or a human?" “Well, can I tell you something?” “Sure.” “But you can’t tell anypony or anyone else other than Shining Armor, alright?” “I promise.” “I’m bisexual.” “Well congratulations.” She said hugging me. “Thanks, so back to the crush thing, I have a crush on a human and…” I paused. “A human and?” “Do you promise you won’t laugh or make fun of me?” “Yes.” “...and a robot.” She looked at me with confusion. “You remember Marionette?” I asked and she nodded. “Well, I’ve started to develop feelings for him.” “Okay, love comes in all types of forms.” “For the human, it’s a classmate and we’ve started hanging out and I’ve started to have feelings for her as well. Do you have any recommendations?” “Well, you could try a box of chocolates or some roses.” “Yeah that’s a good idea. Thanks Cadence!” I then hugged her. “Can you bring Shining Armor in here? I need to tell you two something.” When they were both in the room, I told them about Chrysi. Obviously, they weren’t too happy that Chrysi was back considering what happened at their wedding, but they were kind of happy that she was “reformed”, I guess you could say. Then later on, after I installed the portal, I got to play them a few songs, since they weren’t able to be at the show. The rest of the time, we went to events and had fun. Two days later, we took the train back to Ponyville. Chapter 15: LetterbombThe night we got back from the Crystal Empire, when I went to sleep, I got a visit from Princess Luna. “Hello Johnny.” “Good… night, Princess Luna? How are you?” “I am doing good. How about you?” “I’m doing good, thanks for asking! How come your here?” “I usually visit ponies whenever something is wrong. So, what’s going on?” “How about we go for a walk first?” I snapped my fingers and we were in Lemoyne. “As much as I would like to, I have to visit other ponies dreams.” “Alright. There’s actually been two things on my mind. The first one, I don’t want you telling anypony else other than Celestia, alright?” “Got it.” “Alright, I’m bisexual.” She looked at me with shock in her eyes. “Not something I was expecting, but congratulations.” “Thanks.” “There was something else?” “Yes, but for this one, you can’t tell anypony or anyone, not even Celestia. Can you Pinkie Promise me that?” “I don’t know if I can Pinkie Promise, but I’ll do what I can do.” “Alright.” I sighed. “I’ve reformed Queen Chrysalis.” She was now shocked even more. “I found her in the Everfree Forest, and I gave her the chance to come with me and have a new life, and she chose that, and she’s been nice to Puppet, the Mane Six, Starlight, and I.” “So, she’s in your house now?” “Yes, but you can’t tell anypony. I’m trying to get her to become comfortable so she’ll be fine with talking with Celestia. But, the other problem is that I don’t know how Celestia will act. I don’t know if she’ll be fine with Queen Chrysalis being around, or if she’ll put her in a jail cell.” “I understand. I won’t tell anyone.” “Thanks.” “Before I go, I’m not sure if you’re aware, but at the beginning of September, Twilight sent us a letter about how you wouldn’t be in Equestria during the month.” She hugged me and said, “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s okay, you couldn’t have done anything. Are you sure you can’t stay?” “Unfortunately not.” “If you have anytime before I wake up, will you come back and hang out with me?” “Sure.” “Alright.” I snapped, and a whole bunch of fireflies came and picked me up while “Fireflies” started playing. “Have a good rest of your night.” I said as the fireflies started flying off with me. “You too!” She yelled. For the rest of the dream, “Fireflies” played while the fireflies flew me around Lemoyne. When I woke up, I had breakfast and then went to a store and got some roses. I also got a suit as well. Tonight, I was going to ask Delilah out. I brought the items up to my bedroom, and then went down to the portal room and went to Twilight’s castle. I knocked on the door and when she answered, she let me in. “So, how are you?” “I’m doing good, how are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! Can I ask you something?” “Sure.” “Remember the girl I told you I have a crush on?” “Yes.” “Well, tonight, I’m going to ask her out, and I was wondering if you guys could hang out with Chrysi tonight, and play some games with her while I’m out.” “I can do that but we’ll have to see about the others.” “Alright, thanks Twilight!” I said, then hugged her. “I’m going to leave about 7:30, so come around 7:25.” “Alright.” The Mane Six and Starlight came at 7:25. They complimented me on my suit, I said goodbye and left. I walked to her house, walked up the steps, and knocked on the door. “Hey…” she looked at me and said, “...what’s the suit for?” “Delilah,” I started, “I know we’ve only hung out for a few days, but I like you. You’re nice, funny, smart, and attractive. You have everything I want in a person.” There was a pause before she said, “Alright, where are the cameras?” “What?” “Wait, you were being SERIOUS!?” She started laughing, probably dying. I know I was on the inside. “You think that I would love you? You know today isn’t April Fools, right? Why would you think I would love you? Listen, Friends is on, so I would like to get back to watching that. Bye.” She closed the door, and I stood there for a few seconds taking in what she said, and walked home. I came in the back way, and when I closed the door, everyone turned around. “You’re home early.” Starlight said. “Hey guys.” I said in a sad tone. “What’s wrong?” “She… didn’t… I’m going to head up for the night. I’ll tell you what happened tomorrow.” When I went to sleep, Princess Luna came again and we were in Lemoyne again. “Hey.” I said, still sad. “Hi.” She said. “You don’t seem happy.” “Yeah.” “What’s wrong?” “Remember how I said that I was bisexual?” “Yes.” “Well, earlier I asked the girl I liked out, and she rejected me.” “I’m sorry to hear that.” “But, it’s not just that she rejected me, it’s the way she did it. She thought that it was some sort of prank.” I started tearing up. “She was like, “Why would you think that I would like you?” and “You know today isn’t April Fools, right?”” “Oh my, that’s horrible!” “I know. I guess I should have expected it.” “What do you mean?” “Well, when I was in school, I used to sing, but I stopped when the other kids made fun of me for it, and she was part of it. But I decided to give her another chance since that happened a while ago, but I guess she didn’t change.” “I’m so sorry to hear about that.” “It’s okay, you didn’t have anything to do with it.” I hugged her and said, “Thanks for listening.” I let go and walked out into the middle of the street. “You can go talk to the other ponies now. I’ll be alright.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, I’m sure.” I then started playing “Fireflies” and the fireflies came picked me up, and flew around the town again. I woke up the next morning, feeling a little better than I did last night. I went downstairs to have breakfast, and Chrysi and Puppet were sitting at the table. “Hey Johnny, how are you?” she asked. “You didn’t seem that happy last night.” “Yeah, I wasn’t.” “How come?” “I’ll tell you later. I’m going to Twilight’s castle later to tell them about what happened last night, and I would like you guys to come with me. But, in the meantime, tell me about what you guys did while I was gone.” “Well, we played Uno. It was pretty fun. We continued playing after you went upstairs. It took a little bit since there were ten of us playing, but Fluttershy ended up winning.” “Well, good for her.” We continued talking until I finished breakfast, and then I went to play some songs. I played "Warning", and then I played "Letterbomb". During the chorus of "Letterbomb", the Mane Six came in. The let me finish and then I walked out of the booth. "Hello, girls. Thank you for letting me finish." I thanked them. "No problem!" Starlight chirped. "Are you okay? You didn't look to happy when you came back last night." "I need to tell you now or later. Have a seat." They sat down in some chairs. “Alright, so I went to her place and I knocked on her door. She answered, I told her that I loved her, but she rejected me.” Everyone looked sorry for me. “But, I wasn’t upset because she rejected me. Well, I was, but only partly. I was mostly upset because…” It started to become hard to talk. “...of the way… she rejected me. She… she thought that it was a joke!” I bursted, everyone looking at me with shock, half because of my outburst, and half because of what I said. “She said things like, “Wait, you’re serious?” and, “Why would you think that I would love you?” and, “You know today isn’t April Fools, right?”” I had a stream of tears on my face now. “See, she was one of my classmates, and I decided to give her a second chance, since it happened a while ago, but she hasn’t changed.” I then got up and said, “I’m going to go skate for a little bit.” A few days go by and I’ve gotten over what Delilah said. Today there was a knock at the door. I opened it and it was Delilah (obviously). She asked if we could talk. I stepped outside with her and she asked, “How come we haven’t been hanging out lately?” I looked at her for a few seconds and asked, “Can you say that again?” “How come we haven’t been hanging out lately?” “You’re serious?” “Yes.” “Alright, remember when I told you how I felt about you? That’s why.” “What do you mean?” “WHAT DO I MEAN?!? Delilah, you thought it was a joke! You asked me if I knew that it wasn’t April Fools! You laughed at me after I told you my feeling were serious! I decided to give you another chance after what happened in school, since it was a while ago, but you really haven’t changed.” “I didn’t know it hurt you that much.” “Which shows even more how rude you are. We aren’t friends anymore! Goodbye!” I yelled closing the door in her face. Chapter 16: Brain StewA little later that day, after I was calm, I went up to Chrysi’s room and knocked on the door. “Hey Chrysi. Can I come in and talk to you?” I asked. ”Sure.” She replied. I walked in and closed the door. “I wanted to talk to you about going to Princess Celestia and telling her that your here.” “I’m not sure if I want to go yet.” “Why not?” “I don’t know what will happen, and if something does happen, she'll probably lock me up." "Listen, I don't think she'll lock you up. Once she hears that you've been reformed, I think she’ll be alright with you here.” She sighed and said, “I'm not sure.” “You can't stay here forever. The quicker we do it, the better.” “Alright.” “How about we go on Sunday?” Today was Tuesday. “Sure.” On Sunday, Chrysi and I woke up a little early. We got ready and headed down to the portal room. “Before we go, I want to do something. I want you to stay here, I’ll go to Celestia, and say I want to talk to her. If she agrees, I’ll open the portal and you’ll come through. Alright? It's just that I don't want the guards to attack you or anything.” “Okay.” I opened the portal to Celestia’s portal. I walked out of the room and down the hall to the throne room and knocked on the door. “Come in!” Celestia said. I opened the door and said, “Hey Celestia.” “Johnny, how are you?” “I’m good Celestia, thanks for asking! Could I speak to you in private?” “Sure.” We walked to her bedroom. She closed the door and I said, “There’s been a few things I wanted to say to you.” “Okay.” “First, there’s somepony I would like you to meet again.” She had a confused look on her face. I took out a Gersh Device, opened it to my portal and said, “She’s ready.” I stepped out of the way and Chrysi came through the portal. Celestia’s eyes widened. “Chrysalis! What is she doing here?” She asked, her horn lighting up. I stepped in front of Chrysi, and said, “Celestia, she’s been reformed.” “What do you mean?” “A while ago, I went through the Everfree Forest looking for Chrysalis, and I found her. We talked and she decided to come back to my place to have a new life and be good. It’s been working; she’s been good to Puppet and I. You can even ask the Mane Six for confirmation.” The Mane Six came over to confirm that she’s been nice. “I came here to tell you this so you wouldn’t freak out if somepony reported her.” “Okay. She’s alright to be free.” “Thank you Celestia.” Chrysi said. “You're welcome. Did you say there was something else, Johnny?” “Yes.” I sighed. “I’m bisexual.” After a pause, Chrysi hugged me and said, “Congratulations.” Celestia got up and hugged me. “Congratulations.” she said. “Thanks.” I said back. “Can you guys Pinkie Promise you won’t tell anyone?” “We Pinkie Promise.” They said. “Alright. Have a good day Celestia!” I said as Chrysi and I walked out of the room. “Listen, would you be alright if I told the public about you?” After some thought, she said, “Yeah.” “Alright. You go home and I’ll be back in a little bit. I would like to talk to Mayor Mare about talking to Ponyville.” “Alright.” I pulled out a Gersh Device, and opened it to go home. Chrysi went through, I closed the portal and opened it for Twilight’s castle. I went through and blacked out. I started to dream about what just happened. “Was I knocked out? If so, by who or what?” As suddenly as I blacked out, I woke up. There was something wrong though. The room was almost pitch black except for the bit of light coming from under the door. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t. I was tied up with a rope. I tried to call for someone, but there was a cloth in my mouth. ‘Don’t panic, Johnny. That’s the worst thing you can do right now.’ I thought. ‘Just try calling. See if anyone hears you.’ That’s what I did. I did it for a while. I must have done it for a while, because they started to hurt when I tried calling anyone. I then started to panic, thinking no one would find me, and I would starve to death or die of dehydration. I started to black out again, but before I completely fell asleep, someone or somepony opened the door, and yelled, “I found him!” I woke up in a hospital bed. When I woke up, I heard Twilight yell, “He’s awake!” I then saw the Mane Six (except for Twilight), Starlight, and Chrysi crowd around the bed. “Hey buddy, how you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked. I tried to talk, but it physically hurt to talk. “What’s wrong?” Applejack asked. I tried mouthing “I can’t talk”, but they didn’t understand. Twilight then came in with the nurse, and the nurse looked at her clipboard and started talking. “Alright, so it seems you burned your vocal cords from screaming a lot, and you’re bruised from the ropes that were tied around you. I have good news and bad news. Good news is that you should be out of here in a few days once the bruises heal, though you should still take it a little easy. Bad news, you burned your vocal cords so bad that it’ll take two to three months for them to heal.” All I could do was widen my eyes. “Is there anything you need?” she asked. I thought for a second, before making the motion of writing something. “Writing items?” I nodded. “Okay. We’ll get that as soon as we can.” She walked out of the room. Twilight came over to the bed as well. “Johnny, are you alright?” I nodded. “Do you know how this happened?” I shrugged my shoulders. A minute later, the nurse came back in a piece of parchment, ink, and a feather. She gave me the parchment and feather, and placed the ink on the table next to me. “Is there anything else you need?” I shook my head. “Alright, let us know if you need anything else.” She walked out of the room. I dipped the feather in the ink, and wrote “Get Puppet” and showed it to them. Twilight then went and got Puppet, and when he came in, I wrote “Notebook and pencil” on the parchment. Puppet then went and got a notebook and pencil for me. “So… what happened?” Twilight asked me. ‘I don’t know. I came to your castle to ask you something, but then I blacked out. I woke up in a dark room. Where was I?’ I wrote. “Well, after you didn’t return home after a bit, Chrysi came looking for you saying you came to ask me something. After I told her you didn’t come to my castle, we panicked and I sent a letter to Celestia. She sent guards to look for you, and one of the guards found you in an empty room in her castle.” ‘Does Celestia know that I’m here?’ I wrote. “I’m not sure. I’ll send her a letter.” While Twilight sent the letter, I asked puppet to get me a mini CD player, some earbuds, and “Insomniac” by Green Day. While he was getting those, Celestia came. “Johnny, how are you doing?” ‘I can’t talk, but other than that, I’m good. Thanks for asking!’ “Oh, what happened?” “He burned his vocal chords because he was screaming so much, but no pony could hear him because he had a cloth in his mouth.” Twilight said. “Do you know who did it?” Celestia asked. ‘No.’ Puppet came back in with the things I asked him to get. ‘Thanks.’ “I’m going to go outside for a minute or two.” He then walked out of the room. “Why is he going outside?” Rainbow Dash asked. ‘It must be hard for him to see his best friend like this.’ We talked for a little bit before the princess left. The Mane Six stayed with me in the hospital. Chrysi and Puppet visited me for the days that I was in the hospital. They were really sad to see me like this, but helped me if I needed help. We talked and decided that I would live with Twilight for a little bit until they regained their cool. On Wednesday, I got out of the hospital. It took a little bit of getting used to using my legs again since I wasn’t on them because of the bruises. I got my things and went to Twilight’s house. We read for a while on the first day, and I also practiced on my acoustic guitar. It was all fine until a few days later. Twilight had made me chocolate milk and wanted me to try it. I came down with her, sat down at the table, and drank it. I took a few sips before something kicked in. Now, I know Twilight wouldn’t be the type of person to spike a drink, but no one else was there. I started to feel dizzy, my eyesight was a little blurry and distorted, I started to hear things, and people talked weird. I started to panic a little bit, because I didn’t know what to do. “Johnny,” Twilight asked, “are you alright?” I realized how much more difficult this would be, since I couldn’t talk. I shook my head no. “What’s wrong?” I picked up the pencil and notebook, and wrote, ‘Dr.”. Or that’s what I thought I wrote. From what I saw later, it was gibberish. “I don’t understand.” I then pointed at the cup. “Was there something wrong with it?” I nodded. “Was it bad?” I shook my head. “Do you need to go to the doctor?” I nodded. “Alright, let’s go.” We walked to the hospital, and the entire way there, I was scared. First, I was drugged, and I didn’t know what was going on. Second, I didn’t know what ponies would think of me. We got to the hospital. “Hi Twilight! What can we do for you?” The pony at the counter asked. “Hi. So my friend has been staying with me for a few days now, and today I gave him some chocolate milk, and he said something was wrong with it, and that he needed to go to the doctor.” “Alright, I’m going to need you to sign your name here so we know who to call.” “I’ll sign my name.” Twilight said. She signed her name and we sat down. I must have been breathing heavily, because ponies started looking at me. “Are you nervous?” Twilight asked. I nodded. “Do what you told me. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Try thinking of something else as well, like, lyrics to a song.” Eventually, a pony called Twilight’s name, and we followed them into a room. “Alright, how are you two doing?” “I’m doing good, Johnny isn’t though.” “What’s wrong?” “I’m not sure. A few days ago, he burned out his lungs, so he can't talk. I asked him some questions and all that I got was that something was in the chocolate milk I made him, and that he needed to come here.” “Alright.” The doctor turned to me. “There was something wrong with the chocolate milk?” I nodded. “Look at me.” I looked at him. “Your eyes look bloodshot. Was there something in the drink, like medication?” I shook my head, but rolled one of my hands, giving him the motion to say things like that. “Drugs?” I nodded my head. “You think someone spiked the drink?” I nodded. They ran a few tests, then the doctor came back to me. “So, it does appear that you were drugged.” Twilight gasped. “But, it does appear that it should be gone by tomorrow.” We then left soon after. Twilight explained what happened to Starlight and Spike. Then for the rest of the day, we hung out in my room and listened to songs from Green Day and Blink 182. I didn’t get any sleep that night, though the effect did wear off little by little, and by the next morning I was out. I woke up a little later to get a drink. As I was walking to the kitchen, I could hear Twilight talking. “We ended up going to the doctor, and it turned out that someone spiked the drink.” I heard a whole bunch of gasps. “Is he okay?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah. The doctor said by today, it should be gone. So, hopefully, he’s doing good. Would you guys like anything to drink?” “I’ll have a water.” Rainbow Dash said. “Alright, I’ll be back.” Twilight walked into the kitchen and saw me. “Oh, hi Johnny.” I waved. “How are you?” I gave a thumbs up. “What are you looking for?” I grabbed my notebook, which was still on the table from yesterday. ‘I’m looking for chocolate syrup.’ I wrote. “I’ll make it for you. You go and talk with the rest of the Mane Six.” I took my notebook and pencil, and went out into the library. Applejack saw me and said, “Hey Johnny. How are you?” I gave her a thumbs up. “We heard what happened to you yesterday. We’re sorry to hear that happened to you.” Rarity said. I sat down and wrote, ‘It’s okay, you guys didn’t have anything to do with it.’ “If it’s alright with you, what was it like?” Starlight asked. ‘It was kind of scary. My vision was distorted and blurry, I was dizzy, and everypony talked weird.’ “Do you know who did it?” Rainbow Dash asked. I shook my head. “Do you think it was the animatronics?” Starlight asked. My eyes widened. I hadn’t even thought about them! They could have also been the ones that tied me up! What if they were doing this as a warning? I wrote down, ‘I hadn’t thought about them. They could be the ones that tied me up as well. Do you think they did it as a warning?’ “That could be a possibility. After what you did to them before.” Rainbow Dash said. Twilight then came back with my chocolate milk, and Rainbow Dash’s water. “What’s going on?” She asked. “We think we know who tied up Johnny and drugged him.” Applejack replied. “We think it was the animatronics.” Twilight saw that I was getting nervous and worried about this. “Hey, calm down. Go get your music player and get the Blink-182 CD, and play that one song. “All The Small Things”, right?” I shook my head and went to go get it. For the rest of the day, we listened to songs, and talked. Chapter 17: Oh Yeah!So, it’s been about two months now. I can talk, but it hurts a little bit, and my voice is a little raspy. But, soon it’ll be good. I hope my voice heals quicker. The quicker it heals, the quicker Puppet and I can hold shows. The past few shows we held have been pretty good. I’m hoping Puppet and I can play in a stadium at some point. I also haven’t seen any signs of the animatronics recently, so that’s good. Everyone else is doing good. I also had lunch with Celestia a few times. We mainly just talked about some of our past memories. A few days after my voice was done healing, I got a letter sent from Cadence. Dear Johnny, We, being Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, heard that you lost your voice due to screaming while being tied up. First we would like to say we are sorry to hear about that happening to you. We thought that to celebrate you getting your voice back, we would throw you a party, here at the Crystal Empire. It will be on the 25th. If you have any questions, please write back. From, Cadence ‘This is nice,’ I thought, ‘throwing a party for me.’ Though, I did have on question. Dear Cadence and Shining Armor, I do have one question about the party. Is it okay if Queen Chrysalis and Marionette come. I think you let Puppet (Marionette) come, but I wanted to make sure you were fine with him coming. It’s mainly Chrysalis I’m asking for to come. I understand why you would be mad at her, after what happened at the wedding. But, like I said before, she has turned good. You can even ask Twilight and her friends. Not only that, but the last time I came to Crystal Empire, they had to stay behind, and it wouldn’t be fair if they had to stay behind again. Also, I haven’t hung out with them for a while. After seeing me in my state when I was mute (I don’t know if anyone told you this, but I also had some bruises), they got choked up and didn’t want to see me like that, so I stayed with Twilight at her castle for three months. I would really appreciate it if you let them come. Also, it is just me going, or will Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy be coming. From, Johnny Soaps I then went over to Twilight’s castle. I found her in her library reading a book. I knocked on the wall to let her know I was here. “Who is it?” she asked. “It’s Johnny.” I replied. She looked up from her book and at me. “Oh, hi Johnny. How come you’re here?” “If it’s okay, I need Spike to send a letter to Princess Cadence.” “Oh, alright. I’ll have him send.” “Also, is it okay if I wait around here until she sends a letter back?” “Sure.” She trotted off to get Spike. About a minute later, she came back. “What book were you reading?” I ask her. “Oh, I was reading Daring Do. Do you read anything?” She asks. “Well, I’ve been reading this series by Gordon Korman. Right now, I think it’s book four I’m on. It’s about this kid that gets framed for stealing a really expensive ring, and his friends have to help him prove he’s innocent.” “That sounds interesting.” “Yeah, it’s really intriguing. I could lend you the first book in the series if you would like me to.” “Really!?” “Yeah. When I get the letter, I’ll get it for you.” She jumped over to me and hugged me. “Thank you so much!” “No problem.” She kept holding onto me until I finally said, “Um, Twilight, not really trying to be rude, but do you think you could stop hugging me?” “Oh, sure.” She stepped back and sat back down in her seat. “Sorry, I was caught up in the moment. So what was-” “Twilight,” Discord started as he appeared out of nowhere, “Fluttershy wanted to-” he looked at me, “Oh, you must be the human Fluttershy has been talking about. Johnny, right?” he asked. “Yes, my name is Johnny. What’s yours?” “Discord.” “Well, it’s nice to meet you.” I said holding out my hand. “It’s nice to meet you too.” He said, shaking my hand. “What are you doing here?” “I’m waiting for a letter to arrive for me.” “Ah, alright.” Spike then came in through the door. “Johnny, your letter’s here.” Spike said. I walked over and said, “Thanks Spike.” I said, grabbing the letter. I opened it and read it. Dear Johnny, Since it is your party, we will let you decide who you invite. But, please don’t invite to many ponies. From, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor “Alright.” I said to myself. I turned around and said, “So, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are throwing me a party for me since I am now healed. So, how would you guys to come?” “Really?” They all said in unison. “Yeah. Well, if you’re free, that is.” “We would love to come, Johnny.” Twilight said. “Alright. How about you, Discord?” I asked him. “I’ll see if I can come.” He said, before disappearing. “Alright. I’m going to get your book, Twilight, and I’ll go tell the others that they’ve been invited. I went back to my house to get Twilight’s book, and ran into Puppet and Chrysi on the way. “Hey guys.” I said. “Hey.” They said. “So, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are throwing me a party for healing and I would like to know if you guys would like to come.” “Really?” They asked. “Yeah. I felt bad that you guys didn’t come last time, so I asked them if you guys could come this time, and they said yes.” “Sure, I would love to come.” Puppet said. “I’ll come.” Chrysi said. “Alright. I’ll see you guys later. I’ve got to lend Twilight a book and inform the others they’ve been invited.” “Bye.” They said. I went up to my bedroom to get the book, and when I turned around, Discord was right there. “Hello.” I said calmly. “You aren’t scared?” He asked. “No. What’s up?” “So remember how I said Fluttershy’s been talking about you?” “Yes.” “One of the things she talked about was the show you put on when Pinkie threw the party for you.” “Alright.” “I was wondering if I could join your band?” I paused. I never thought he knew how to play an instrument. “What instrument do you play.” “Drums.” “Really? I would have never thought. I guess, but you’ll have to try out.” “Alright.” “What songs do you know?” “Oh Johnny, when you’re thousands of years old, you have a lot of time on your hands. I can play any song.” “Thousands of years. Wow.” “You didn’t know that?” “No.” As I walked out of the room, Discord chuckled. “Stop lying. I know you know that. I know you also know about the show.” When I heard him say this, I rushed back into the room, and closed the door. “Alright, so I do know. But, you have to be quiet. Chrysi is downstairs.” “It looks like you haven’t told them that they only exist because of the show. I’m glad you haven’t; we both know that would cause total chaos. But, I have one question. Why were you putting on an act for me?” “I didn’t know if you knew about the show or not.” He looked at me, and started laughing. “You think I wouldn’t know? I know songs that aren’t even from my universe, and you think I wouldn’t know about the show?” “Yeah.” “That’s funny.” “Do you want to audition or not?” “Oh yeah. Let’s go.” We walked out of the room, and as we walked down the stairs, I said, “Hey guys.” “Hey.” They responded, then they said, “Wait a minute!” “Johnny, who is this?” Puppet asked. “Puppet, this is Discord. He is going to be trying out to be our drummer.” “Oh, alright.” “Discord, this is Marionette and Queen Chrysalis. Puppet and Chrysi, this is Discord.” “Hello.” Discord said. “Let’s do this.” I said. We all went down to the recording studio. “Alright. Go in there, sit by the drum set, put these headphones on, and we will start.” I said. Discord did that, and I pressed on the talk button, and said, “Alright. The first song is ‘Nice Guys Finish Last’ by Green Day.” I pressed the play button, and he played it all right. He also played “All The Small Things” by Blink 182 right, and “Praying For Daylight” by Rascal Flatts. “Alright give me and Puppet a second to talk it over.” We whispered to each other for a second, then I looked at Discord, and said, “Alright Discord. We’ve talked it over, and you’re in.” “Yes!” he exclaimed. He then snapped his fingers so he was out of the booth, and hugged me and said, “Thank you so much!” “You’re welcome. Now I’ve got to go and do some things. Bye!” I went through the portal, gave Twilight the book, then went to Starlight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie and told them they were invited. Chapter 18: The Party SongI went to Fluttershy’s cottage on the 23rd to get Discord. I knocked on the door, and I heard her say, “Coming!” She opened the door, and said, “Oh, hi Johnny. How are you?” “I’m doing good Fluttershy, thanks for asking! I was looking for Discord, and I was wondering if you knew where he was.” “I’m right here.” Discord said from behind me. “There you are. If you don’t have any plans for today, Puppet and I would like to practice with you.” “I can’t come over right now, but around one or two, I can come.” “Alright.” I turned to Fluttershy and said, “Have a good day, Fluttershy!” “Bye Johnny!” She said as I walked away. Puppet and I practiced for a while, then Discord eventually came.. On the 24th, we took the train to get to the Crystal Empire. Though, we didn’t know where the party would be at, so we had to ask a guard. “Excuse me. Do you happen to know where the Princess is?” I asked. “Yes. Down the hall, turn left, and it’s the third room on the right.” the guard replied. “Thank you. Have a good day!” “You too.” “Thank you.” We walked down there, but the door was closed. I knocked on the door, opened the door, and said, “Hello?” I got no answer, so I walked in. The lights weren’t on, so I needed to find the light switch. Like you would guess, it was next to the door frame. I turned on the lights, but no one was there. “Weird.” I said. After I said that, I got thrown up in the air. I’ll admit it, I might have screamed. Once I was almost touching the ceiling, I saw Cadence, flying in the air. “Oh, hey Cadence.” “Hello. Are you okay? You screamed.” She asked. “Yeah, it kind of scared me when I got picked up by your magic.” I knew it was her magic because the glow around her horn was the same color as the glow that was around me. “Of course she’s able to scare him, but I can’t.” I could hear Discord say. She put me down as she landed. “So, what do you think?” She asked, pointing at a table. I looked over at the table and my jaw dropped. The table had a ton of sweets: cake, candy brownies, but most importantly, monkey bread. I ran over to the monkey bread, and just stared at it. “I’m guessing you like monkey bread.” Cadence asked. I looked at her in the eyes, and said, “I LOVE monkey bread.” I then noticed that I hadn’t seen Shining Armor at all. “Where’s Shining Armor?” “Oh, he went to go put Flurry Heart to bed.” “Oh, alright. Would it be alright if we played some songs?” “Yeah, that’s fine.” “Alright. You guys can get your food. It’ll take a few minutes for us to set up.” Discord, Puppet, and I set up everything, and got in our places. “Testing, testing, 1, 2, 3.” I said into the mic to make sure it was on, which it was. “Alright, this first song is called ‘Christie Road’.” I played the first two verses and choruses by myself, then before it got to the second part I said, “Alright, I would like everypony dancing for this part.” When it got to the second part, played it, and before Discord came in with the drums, I said, “Ladies and gentlemen, say hello to our new drummer, Discord.” When we were playing, they were dancing. When we ended the song, everypony started dancing and cheering. “This next song is called ‘Brain Stew’.” We played the song, obviously not saying the bad words. Though we kept it going, because when we finished Brain Stew, I said, “One, Two, One, Two, Three, Four.” and we played “Hitchin’ A Ride”. I didn’t even have to tell them to dance for this one, they did it on their own. “Alright, that was ‘Hitchin’ A Ride’ and these next few songs are from a band called “Blink 182” and the next two are sad.” Discord started playing the drum beat for “I Miss You”. For this song, Puppet sang the first verse and the “I miss you”’s and I sang the second verse and choruses. We played it the way Blink played it at the Pepsi Smash. After that, we played “The Rock Show”. When we finished, I said, “Alright, we have four more songs, one that’s sad, two that are more upbeat, and one that’s calming. This next one is called ‘Adam’s Song’.” We played that, then we let it play out a little before we played “All The Small Things”, But with that, for the first two choruses, the last line, we stopped our instruments as I sang the line. On the last chorus, I saw and heard them singing along. After that, I opened up my Gersh Device, and said, “I’ll be right back.” When I came back, I was wearing a pink scarf, a tie, sunglasses, and a crown. I came back through the portal, and everyone and everypony looked at me with shock, even Puppet and Discord, probably because I didn’t tell I would be wearing this. “Now, I know what you’re thinking,” I said, “or I at least I know what Rarity is thinking. She’s screaming in her head about how bad all this. But, I think I look as beautiful as Billie Joe Armstrong himself. Whatever, we all have our own opinions. This next song is called ‘King For A Day’.” We played that, Puppet playing bass, Discord playing drums, but this time I actually played the trumpet. During each chorus, I gave one of my pieces away. I gave my scarf to Rarity in the first chorus, my tie to Spike in the second chorus, and my sunglasses to Cadence in the third chorus. When we finished, Puppet and Discord put down their items and went to go get food, or at least Discord did, Puppet walked over to an empty seat and sat down. I walked over to the piano, and said into the mic, “So, for this last song, I would like to dedicate for Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. If you listen to the lyrics, you’ll understand why. This next song is called ‘Last Night On Earth’.” I played the song with only the piano and my vocals, and after, everyone cheered and clapped. After that, Discord, Puppet, and I put our stuff away and we ate and chatted for a while. A little while later, I was in the room that I would be staying in since we were staying the night, and I was playing “Christie Road” on my guitar, when I heard a knock on my door. “Come in.” I said. “Hey Johnny.” Cadence said. “Can I talk to you?” “Sure.” She closed the door behind her. “What’s up?” “Well first, I wanted to say I had a real blast at the party today. You did a good job of making it like a party. I also thought the ‘King For A Day’ bit was good.” “Thanks.” “Also, how is everything going with you and Delilah?” I sighed. “Yeah, to put it short, she didn’t like me.” “Oh I’m sorry to hear that. So, are you going to go after Puppet now?” “Yeah, and hopefully I don’t get rejected, or at least as bad as I did with Delilah.” “What did she say?” “She said a lot of awful things. One thing she said was, ‘Why would you think I would love you?’” I looked at Cadence, and was in shock. “Yeah,” I continued, “and she also laughed when I told her I loved her.” She wrapped her wing around and pulled me in for a side hug. “I’m so sorry to hear about that. I hope Puppet won’t do that to you.” “If I did ask him out he probably wouldn’t do that.” “Well, I hope he doesn’t. Oh, you can have these back.” She said levitating the sunglasses in front of me. “No, you can have them.” I said. “Really?” She asked. “Yeah. You have the glasses to make you look cool, and I have the crown.” “Thanks.” She said, hugging me. “No problem.” As she was walking out, she said, “I wish you and Puppet good luck.” “Thanks! Have a good night!” “You too.” she said, then she closed my door. Chapter 19: Worry RockI went to bed happy, that I was able to entertain at least one person, and that I enjoyed it as well, but my dreams weren’t that good. In my dream, I was at my house. I found it weird, and went to check if anyone else was here. I checked on the third floor, and found no one. I checked the second floor, and found no one. When I went downstairs, I saw Puppet sitting at the table. “Johnny, there you are.” He said with a smile on his face. “Sit down.” He pointed at the chair at the other end of the table. I sat down in it, and he said, “Great.” Then he turned serious, and said, “Now tell me what this is.” He slid a book over my way. I looked at it, and it was my journal. “Open it. To the page the bookmark is in.” he said. I did, and guess what page it was? One-hundred and eighty two. My eyes widened. “Summarize what the page is about.” he said. I looked up at him and said, “Say that again.” “You heard me. Summarize the page.” “We don’t have to do this.” “Yes we do. Summarize it.” “But-” “SUMMARIZE IT!” “ALRIGHT! I WILL!” I looked down at the page. “It’s mainly me talking about how I feelings for you.” “Let’s be honest here, do you think I have emotions?” “Yes. You’ve told me before.” “Alright, so I do, but they’re not for you. You seriously think I would like you?” “Maybe.” “Well guess what? I don’t, and I never will. You must be an idiot if you think I would like you.” I started getting nervous and breathing heavily, before I realized something. “Wait, Puppet would never act like this. You’re just a figment of my imagination!” “That’s true, but you already know what he’ll say.” “I don’t know what he’ll say, though.” “That’s also true, and you never will know. You’re too afraid of asking him.” “No I’m not.” “Alright, then when are you going to ask him?” I didn’t have an answer for that one. “Face it. You’re afraid of rejection. You never will ask him. You know what he’ll say.” “No I don’t.” “Yes you do.” “How about you just leave?” I said getting up and walking out of the kitchen. “What did you say? Say it again, I dare you!” “I said LEAVE!!!” I yelled at him. When I did that, everything disappeared. It was just a white void. ‘What happened?’ I thought. ‘Luna’s coming. No, I don’t want to deal with anyone else, I need to wake up. Maybe if I concentrate hard enough, I’ll wake up.’ I stood there, trying to clear my mind. As I was doing that, something tapped my shoulder. I got scared, and fell back. As soon as I hit the ground, I sat up. I was in the room I was sleeping in for the night at the Crystal Empire. I was breathing heavily again and sweating. 'Calm down, it's over.' I didn’t have anything to do, so I stared out the window, trying to think of anything but the nightmare I just had, but I couldn’t. ‘What do I do now?’ I looked at the clock that was in the room. 12:00. ‘It’s going to be a long night. Maybe I can listen to some music to calm myself down.’ I got out my CD player and my headphones and put on “King For A Day”. Somehow, my crown stayed on while I was asleep. At some point, I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I freaked out because it surprised me. “Shh, it’s alright.” Luna said. “Don’t worry, it’s just me.” I calmed down when I realized who it was. “Are you alright?” “Y-yeah, I’m fine. Wait, how did you even find me?” “I just asked all of the rulers if they knew where you were.” “Oh.” “So, you know why I’m here, right?” “Yeah, because of the nightmare I had.” “You know he wouldn’t treat you like that, right?” “I know, but Cadence and I were talking earlier, and I guess the thought just got to my head.” “What were you two talking about?” “Well, we were talking about how bad I got rejected by Delilah, and I said something along the lines of ‘Well I hope I don’t get rejected, or at least not as bad as I did with Delilah.’” “How long have you known… known…” “Puppet?” “Yeah, that’s the name.” “I’ve known him for about two years, I would say.” “Would you say he’s nice?” “Yes.” “So then, if he’s nice like you say, he wouldn’t reject you like Delilah did.” “I guess so.” “If you still feel worried, there’s only one thing to do: tell him how you feel.” “At some point, I will.” There’s a pause before Luna asks, “What’s with the crown?” “It was for a song. Ask Cadence about it at some point.” “Alright. Have a good night.” “You too!” She disappeared in a flash, leaving me by myself to think one thing: her fur is really, really soft. Author's Note Will Johnny ask out his crush? Find out next time on- crap, wrong thing, sorry. Stay tuned in for chapter 20 to see if Johnny asks out Puppet. Chapter 20: Last Night On EarthI woke up with a massive stomach ache, probably from all the monkey bread I had. So, I mainly stayed in my room for the rest of the time we were there. I was still a little worried about the whole situation of whether or not Puppet would like me. So in two days, I was going to tell Puppet how I felt. Since I had time to myself, I had time to plan. I thought about going to an area where we would be by ourselves, and I could tell him, but where could we go. ‘Maybe we could go to the laundromat where would play “PhotoHunt”.’ I thought to myself. ‘I could say that we should go there to play PhotoHunt since we haven’t for a while, then at some point, I’ll tell him. Maybe around 7:00 PM, we can go.’ A little while later, Puppet came in. “Hey, Johnny. Are you doing good?” He asked. “Not really. I still have my stomach ache. Hey, Puppet?” I asked. “Yeah?” “I was thinking, since we haven’t been there in a while, if I’m feeling better, how about we go to the laundromat that has PhotoHunt in it when we get back, just the two of us for old times sake?” “Sure, that sounds good.” “Alright.” “What time were you thinking?” “How about 7:00?” “Alright, that sounds good. Do you need anything right now?” “No, I’m fine. Thanks though!” “Alright, I’ll see you later.” The train ride back was good. I got the sleep I lost back. When we got to the station in Ponyville, it was already 4:30 PM. Chrysi, Puppet, and I returned to my house. I waited for 7:00 to come around, and when 7:00, I went to get Puppet and then we left. The laundromat we are going is a little laundromat that is near a KFC/Taco Bell. Towards the back, it has this system where you can play different games. My favorite is Photo Hunt, a game where two pictures that look the same come up and you need to find the differences. When we got there, I used the speakers we bring everytime we go there to play “Christie Road”. We played Photo Hunt for a while. When we play, we get competitive. While whoever gets the most doesn’t win anything, we play for points. I ended up winning, mainly because Puppet had a hard time touching the spots that were different (the game is on a touchscreen). Then, we played around with the carts that were there. Around 8:30, I saw that the sun was about to set. I told Puppet that we should watch it set. He didn’t find it weird because we usually watch it set. We went on top of the grocery store near the laundromat to watch it. While we were watching it, I decided now would be the time to tell him. “Hey Puppet, can I tell you a few things?” I asked. “Sure.” He replied. “Well first, I’m bisexual.” “Really? Well, congrats. Who are the people that you love?” “Well, the girl I loved was Delilah.” “Yeah, I know about her. Who’s the boy?” “It’s you.” He turned to me and looked at me. “Well, I have something I need to tell.” I braced myself. This could either be one of the best moments of my life, or one of the worst. “Alri-” Before I could even finish, he kissed me. “I love you too.” he said. “Also, I knew.” “How did you know?” “I might have looked in your diary.” I turned and looked at him. “Alright, how do you expect me not to look when you really sweaty and were stuttering on at least 25% of your words?” I was about to say something before I realized there was nothing to say. “I guess I should have expected it.” I said. “Can I ask you something?” he asked. “Sure.” I replied. “Why do you love me?” “Well, it’s because you’re smart, funny, somewhat attractive, and maybe other than Discord, you’re the only one that gets my sense of humor.” “Oh, I’m think anyone else would get your sense of humor.” “I’m pretty sure if I said, ‘Do you ever just… like… you know?’, they wouldn’t find it funny.” Puppet started laughing. “I don’t know why they wouldn’t. If we find it funny, why wouldn’t they?” He said. “The only reason we find it funny is because of how stupid it is.” We both started laughing. We were lying on our backs laughing. “How about you? Why do you love me?” “Pretty much the same reasons. It’s almost like were-” I cut him off. “I swear, if you say, ‘It’s almost like were destined to fall in love.’. It’s so freaking corny.” Puppet started laughing again. When the sun set, I said to Puppet, “I wonder if iCarly is on.” “It might be. We should show some episodes to Chrysi.” After a pause, Puppet asked, “Can I tell you something?” “This is America.” I replied, and Puppet chuckled. “When we played for everyone else, and when we did ‘King For A Day’, what you did was amazing. I would have laughed, but I didn’t want to seem like I was laughing at you.” “Yeah. Even though I might not ever not hear about it, Cadence said she had a blast, so at least I made one person- pony, I mean, happy.” “If we were to ever play live, you should definitely do that again.” “Wear pieces of clothing and give them away every chorus?” “Yeah.” “Actually, I was thinking that next time, I should wear a dress.” I said jokingly and Puppet started laughing again. “No, I don’t think so.” “Really?” “Yeah, I think you did almost look as beautiful as Billie Joe in those clothes. That joke you made about Rarity screaming in her head was also good as well.” We started laughing again. “Well, we should probably head back, we don’t want to stay out too late.” When we got up to go back down the latter, but when we turned around, we saw Discord. We just stared at each other for a few seconds before I said, “So, you didn’t see anything that happened, did you?” “Oh, I did.” “Wait, why are you even here?” “Oh yeah!” he snapped his fingers, and a letter appeared. I caught it, and read it. Dear Johnny Soaps, A few days ago, Princess Luna came to me in my dreams asking if I knew where you were. The next day, when I wrote a letter asking if she found you. She said yes, and we got onto the point that you can sing. Something about us Changelings is that we love a good show. So, if you have time, could you perhaps come to our hive to play for us? Please write back as soon as possible. From, King Thorax. “Oh, it’s a letter from King Thorax asking if we can play for the hive. I’m down for it, are you guys?” “Sure.” Puppet said. “Well, what’s the date?” Discord asked. “There’s not one on here, so he’ll probably let us do it on our time.” I replied. “You guys can choose a date, and I’ll see if I can make time.” “So, you’re not going to tell anyone what you saw?” I asked Discord. “I won’t tell anyone-” Puppet and I sighed with relief, but then Discord said, “-that’s out of our friend group.” Before we could react, he snapped his fingers and disappeared. “That little-” Puppet started, but I cut him off before he could say anything bad, “Hey, don’t worry. It could be worse. He could have said that he’s going to tell people out of our friend group.” “I guess.” “Let’s go home and watch iCarly.” “Oh yay!” A little later, after we watched iCarly, Puppet and Chrysi went to bed, I started writing the letter for Thorax before I went to bed. Dear King Thorax, We would love to come play at your hive, but I have a few questions. First, would it be okay if our friends came (I say we because I’m in a band consisting of Discord, Puppet (one of my friends) and I, and our friends being Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Starlight Glimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Spike and someone else, but I’ll get to that later in the letter)? Second, would it be alright if we played sad songs, or would you prefer happy and upbeat songs? Third, would it be alright if Queen Chrysalis came along? Now, I’m pretty sure you’re feeling some emotion, probably anger, because I asked if an enemy could come, but hear me out. A few months ago, I have been working on reforming her, and it’s been going pretty well. If you would like to hear a second opinion, ask Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, or Princess Cadence. I would appreciate it if she could come, as I wouldn’t want her to feel left out. Fourth, I have installed teleporters in the castles of the princesses listed above, so would it be alright if I installed a teleporter in your hive? It would be a quicker way for you to reach the princesses and/or me, and a quicker way for us to reach you. We are still working on a date to perform as we all need to be off. Please respond as soon as possible. From, Johnny Soaps. Chapter 21: King For A DayI woke up and got dressed and all that. I also brought a notepad, a pencil, and my crown before heading over to Twilight’s castle. When I got there, I first went to the kitchen, since it was still early in the morning. I found Twilight in there eating, as well as Spike and Starlight eating. “Hello.” I said. “Johnny!” Twilight said excitedly. She then got up and hugged me. “Congratulations with Puppet!” “Thanks. I see Discord was here at some point within the past few hours.” “Yeah.” Starlight said. “You’re still wearing the crown?” “Yeah.” “But why? Weren’t you only king for a day?” It took a few seconds, but it clicked. I chuckled and said, “Good one. If you guys don’t, I need Spike to send this letter to King Thorax.” “Oh, how come?” “Well, he asked if I could perform at the hive. All of us are on board, but there’s a few questions I need answered, and we just need to come up with a date.” There was a knock at the castle’s doors. “I’ll go get it.” As I was running to get the doors, I was singing “King For A Day” because it fits perfectly with me wearing the crown. I opened the doors, and it was the rest of the Mane Six. They literally jumped on top of me, and said, “Congratulations!” “Thanks. Discord visited you all?” “Yep!” they said. “I’m assuming you guys want to hear what happened last night?” They nodded. “Alright, give me a minute or two, I want to let Puppet know I’ll be here.” After I told Puppet I would be at Twilight’s castle, I grabbed my Trumpet and went back to the castle. When I went through the portal, I started playing the trumpet part for “King For A Day”. I found them in the library, sitting on couches and stools. There was an empty stool, which I assumed was for me. I sat down and said, “Alright, so it started at Cadence’s castle. What happened is that Cadence came to talk to me about things. She first talked about how good the show was, and then she asked me how it went with Delilah. Of course, I said it went bad, and gave some examples, and then I said, ‘I hope Puppet doesn’t reject me, or at least as bad as Delilah did.’ Then I went to sleep. I had a nightmare, but woke up before Luna could talk to me. It was around 12 AM when I woke up, so I got so music, I think it was ‘The Rock Show’ by Blink 182, and then Luna actually ended up coming to me in real life, not in a dream, and we talked about the nightmare. I was still a little a little worried about him rejecting me as bad as Delilah did, so like Luna said, the only way to find out was to confess my love to him. I did and luckily, he didn’t say anything like what Delilah said.” “What did you guys do at the laundromat?” Twilight asked. “Well, first, we played this game called ‘Photo Hunt’. It’s a game where it shows you two pictures that look identical, but they aren’t and you have to find the differences. Then, we played around in the carts they had that were there. Then, I saw the sun setting, so I said that we should watch it. As we watched it set, I told him that I loved him, he kissed me and said that he loved me as well. Then we just talked about some things, then we were about to leave, Discord was there. He gave me a letter from Thorax, and left saying he wouldn’t tell anyone out of our friend group, which I hope he keeps up to his word, because Puppet wasn’t happy about him telling anyone at all.” After I said that, Spike burped out a letter, opened it, and said, “It’s for you, Johnny.” I took it and read it. Dear Johnny, Congratulations on your luck with Marionette. Luna told us about what happened with you and Delilah. We’re sorry she said those things to you. We hope Puppet treats you better than how Delilah would. We all wish both of you good luck with your relationship! From your friends, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. P.S. This is Luna. I told you you had nothing to worry about! I chuckled reading the last bit. “Who is it from?” Rainbow Dash asked. “It’s from Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. They were congratulating me and wish me good luck on our relationship.” Then, Spike burped out another letter. He opened it and said, “It’s for you again, Johnny.” I took the letter and read it. Dear Johnny, First, yes, it is fine if you bring your friends. Second, I would prefer to have happy and upbeat songs, but you can play a few sad songs if you would like. The only thing I ask is that you play no songs with curse words in them, or at least don’t say them. Third, Chrysalis can come along, but please come one day early so I can get to meet her. Fourth, yes, you can install a teleporter into the hive. Please respond back as soon as possible when you have the date ready. From, King Thorax. “Alright, so King Thorax wants Puppet, Discord, and I to perform at the hive. Would you guys like to come?” There was a mix of “Yeah”’s and “Sures”’s. “Alright, do you guys know where-” I stopped in the middle of my sentence, turned around, and said, “Hey Discord. So, Thorax is letting us decide the date for when we play. Could you come to my house around 12 so we can decide on a date and come up with a set list?” He was baffled that I knew he was there, then grumbled something, and said, “Sure.” “Alright, I’ll see you guys later. I have to tell Puppet the news, and tell Chrysi that Puppet and I are dating. See you later!” I started singing “King For A Day” while running down the hallway. “Alright, so I’m thinking the earlier we do it, the better. How about the third? We’ll be here for Nightmare Night, we’ll leave on the first, get there the second so Thorax can meet Chrysi, and we’ll perform on the third.” “That sounds like a good plan.” Discord said. “But what songs should we sing?” “Well, Thorax said we can sing a few sad songs, so I’m not thinking more than three. I’m thinking we do ‘Adam’s Song’, since it bleeds into ‘All The Small Things’, ‘I Miss You’, and then ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’.” “Are you sure you want to sing that, I don’t want you to burst out crying on stage.” “I’m sure. If we’re going to play live in front of thousands of ponies and creatures someday, we’ll have to start somewhere. Plus, I’ll warn the audience that if they see me crying, it’s because the song is personal.” “Alright, we have the sad songs, but what about upbeat?” “I definitely want to do ‘King For A Day’ again, that was really fun to do.” “Why did you have all that stuff on?” Discord asked. “Well, there’s this one video of when they did it live, Billie had this pink thing around his neck, so I just used a scarf to replace that, got some sunglasses, a tie, and then obviously, the crown. I want to do the part where I gave out the things during the choruses. So, do we agree on ‘King For A Day’?” They nodded, and I wrote it down as well as “Wake Me Up When September Ends”, “I Miss You”, “Adam’s Song”, and “All The Small Things”. “Should we do ‘The Rock Show‘ again?” I asked. “Yeah, we can do that.” Puppet replied. “Oh, how about ‘21 Guns‘? We haven’t down that yet.” “Are we going to do the live version with the piano?” Discord asked. “Yeah let’s do that. We can put our hands in the air and wave them in the live version as well.” I replied. “What about ‘Panic Song‘? Oh, I know what we could do. We’ll have that as our beginning song, and we’ll walk on stage, as our parts come in. So, first it’ll be Puppet, then Discord and I.” “I like your thinking.” Puppet said looking at me. “So, I’ll put it down?” “Sure, we can do it.” Discord said. I put it down, and said, “How should we end the show?” We sat there thinking for a second before Discord said, “How about with ‘Good Riddance’? You just pull out the acoustic, and play it.” “Alright. Speaking of acoustic, since it has an acoustic guitar in it, how about we play ‘Warning’?” “How about instead ‘Warning’, we did ‘Waiting’?” Puppet asked. “Alright. So far we have ‘Panic Song’, ‘Adam’s Song’, ‘All The Small Things’, ‘King For A Day’, ‘I Miss You’, ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’, ‘21 Guns’, ‘Waiting’, ‘The Rock Show’, and ‘Good Riddance’. I think we should add one more, and I know which one. ‘East Jesus Nowhere’.” I said. “Alright. When it gets to the part after the solo, Johnny can put his hands up and start clapping.” Puppet said. We talked for a little more trying to think of an order to play the songs and this is what we came up with (we added a few more songs): Panic Song King For A Day Brain Stew Christie Road East Jesus Nowhere Waiting The Rock Show I Miss You Wake Me Up When September Ends 21 Guns Adam’s Song All The Small Things Good Riddance Author's Note Hello there! I am typing this to let you know that the title of the chapter isn't official. It might end up changing it later. Chapter 22: The Rock ShowThe first day we were there was great. Thorax and Chrysi got to know each other, and Discord, Puppet, and I got to see the place we were performing, and it was big. The stage was about 30 feet wide, so we had a lot of room to move around. The next day, we started with “Panic Song” like we said we were going to. Puppet was on stage first, and started of the song, and before we started, Discord teleported us into our positions, and we started. I’m pretty sure everyone was expecting to just play instrumentals, because when I started singing, everyone was shocked. It could’ve been that I sounded so good, or a mixture of both. When we finished, everyone got on their hooves and feet and started clapping and cheering. “How is everyone doing today?” I asked. They were screaming and cheering now. “That’s good to hear. So, that last one was called, “Panic Song”, it was written by a band called Green Day. It was written about Billie Joe Armstrong, the guitarist, Mike Dirnt, the bassist's, panic attacks. Speaking of bass, can we have a round of applause for my friend here, Marionette, for playing that hard bassline?” The crowd cheered, screamed, and clapped. “I should probably introduce the band to you guys. So, like I said, we have Puppet playing bass,” the crowd cheered, “the person you might be the most familiar with, Discord, playing drums,” The crowd screamed. “and me on guitar and trumpet. Speaking of trumpets, let’s get to the next song. Give me one minute, I just need to get ready. I got my things on and whispered to Discord from behind the curtain, “Hit it.” Discord hit the drumsticks, and when they started playing, I walked out playing my trumpet. When the crowd saw me, some were laughing, some were cheering, and some were clapping. During the first chorus, I threw my scarf into the middle section on the left side, during the second, I threw my tie as far as it could go on the right side, and during the third chorus, I gave my sunglasses to a changeling in the front row in the middle. Also during the second and third chorus, I got the crowd to say “King For A Day!” When we finished, the crowd was screaming. “So that song was ‘King For A Day’,” I said and the crowd cheered, “which is actually about a crossdresser. This next song is ‘Brain Stew,.” I started if off, then Discord and Puppet joined in. During the break in between the verses, I jumped up and played the parts. Somehow, just somehow, my crown stayed on. When we finished, we kept the instruments going, and I started playing “Christie Road”. Like I played it at the party, I played the first part by myself, then during the second, Discord and Puppet came in. We finished, the crowd cheered. “That last song was called ‘Christie Road’,” the crowd cheered. “This next song is called ‘East Jesus Nowhere’.” During the intro, we sang “Hey oh” the rhythm of the intro. We played it and everyone enjoyed it. During the second to last line of the second verse, Puppet, Discord, and I held up our uniforms we were wearing. I played the solo, and they seemed to enjoy it. We finished and they cheered. "Alright, for this next song, I would like to see everyone up and dancing for this next song. It's called 'Waiting'." When we got to the part where we were all playing, everyone and everypony started dancing. They really seemed to enjoy it. When we got to the part where it was just me and the guitar, Puppet and Discord started clapping and everyone else did as well. When we got to they last "Wake Up", Puppet and I both sang it. We ended and everyone was cheering. "Alright, the songs we've been singing have been from Green Day, but we have four songs from another rock band called 'Blink 182'." The crowd cheered. "The next two songs are from Blink 182, then two more from Green Day, then two from Blink 182, then the rest are from Green Day. This next song is called 'The Rock Show'." When we were playing, I said, "Let's dance!" We played that, and we lay the instruments ring, before we started playing "I Miss You". Like at the party, Puppet sang the first verse and the "I miss you"'s, I sang the second verse and the choruses, and we played it like Blink played it at the Pepsi Smash. When we finished, I said, "Alright, for this next song, I would like to apologize if I cry because the lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, wrote this about his father who died when Billie was ten years old. I have a personal connection with this song, so if you see me crying, that's why.” I put down my electric guitar and picked up my acoustic, and said, “This song is called ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’.” I started playing while Discord was using drumsticks with cotton balls on the end to play the drums for the first verse, and I’m guessing Puppet had his hands in the air and was waving them, because the crowd started doing that. When we got the second verse, my eyes started to water and I’m pretty sure by the end of the second verse, there was a stream of tears going down my face. On the third verse, I messed up and stopped singing for a second. We ended, and the crowd started cheering and some were crying, so that cheered me up a little bit. “This next song is called ‘21 Guns’.” I said and the crowd cheered. I stepped on a button, and the intro started. We played the song and got the crowd to sing "21 Guns" when the chorus came. After we played the bridge, the piano started playing, and I sang the chorus again. The audience joined in, and they had their hooves and claws up in the air. They sang part of the chorus again, and when we were finished, they were screaming. “Alright, unfortunately, we only have three songs, one that’s sad, one that’s upbeat and happy, and one that is kind of sad. This next song is called ‘Adam’s Song’.” I started it off with the guitar riff and then Puppet and Discord came in. We played that, then at the end we let it continue for a few seconds before we went into “All The Small Things”. For each verse Puppet and I went to a different side of the stage, and for the last chorus, we got next to each other and sang into the same microphone. We also did the same thing we did at the party, where for the last line of the chorus for the first two choruses, we stopped the instruments, and I sang the line. When we finished “All The Small Things”, Puppet and Discord got off the stage. “Before, I play the last song of today, I think I speak for all three of us when I say this, but thank you for your participation throughout the last hour, I think it’s been an hour. But thank you for all your cheering, your screaming, your applause, and your singing. It has been an amazing time for us, and I believe you guys as well. So a little bit of backstory, Billie Joe wrote this for his then girlfriend because she wanted to move to Ecuador, but he didn’t, so she moved without him. It’s supposed to be a sarcastic song, but people use it as goodbyes to good friends and such because some of the lyrics are, ‘It’s something unpredictable, but in the end it’s right, I hope you had the time of your life.’ Though, I’m not using it in the first way, because I wouldn’t want to say goodbye to you guys, I hope to see you when we get famous. I’ll stop talking now, this song is called ‘Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)’.” I started playing, and I could hear Puppet and Discord singing along with me. I played it like Billie did in “Bullet In A Bible”, especially in between the second to last and the last chorus, where I played it as fast as I could, which was really fast. I heard some cheers when I played it really fast. I also heard some people singing along with me for the last chorus. When I played the last note, everypony and everyone was screaming. As I walked off stage, I passed Thorax and said, “I’ll clean up later.” I went to my room, and just laid on my bed for a while. I was really tired. I didn’t even change or anything, and I didn’t even take off my crown (I wasn’t going to anyways, but still). I was so tired that as soon as I hit my bed, I fell asleep three seconds later, even though it usually takes me about half and hour to fall asleep. I woke up a while later, or that’s what I’m guessing, because it was dark out. I looked at the clock, and it was 10:30 PM. ‘Shoot, I have to pack the stuff up.’ I thought to myself. I got up and went down to the theater (that’s what Thorax called it), and the stuff was still there. I went backstage, and turned on the lights above the stage. I pulled out a Gersh Device, and set it for “Home”. I opened it and brought in the guitar and bass first, and then realized that I probably wouldn’t be able to bring in the amps by myself. “So that’s who’s down here.” Said a voice. I looked, and it was Thorax at the right entrance to the theater. “I was wondering who was here.” “Hey Thorax, what are you doing up?” “Well, when you become a ruler, one thing that’s helpful is having one ear open so you can be prepared for anything. You need any help?” “No, I’ve got it. Thanks though!” I tried to show that I can do it, but I obviously couldn’t. After a few seconds of trying, he asked, “Are you sure?” “I might need some help.” We got the things back into the recording room at my house, then we sat down on stage leaning against a wall. “Thanks.” I said. “No problem. I got you this.” Thorax said, hovering a plate with a few brownies on it with his magic. “Thanks!” I said grabbing the plate. “Yeah, we had dinner, and I came into your room to wake you up, but you looked really tired, so I figured I’d let you sleep.” “Thanks, I probably would’ve been grumpy or something if you didn’t let me sleep.” “I can believe it. Did you know you sing in your sleep?” “Really? That’s interesting. But, with how much I love music, I can believe it.” “You did a good job today.” “Thanks.” “It was really fun, especially ‘King For A Day’.” “Since we were coming here, we had to put on a good show. I think we did a good job at it.” “You certainly did.” “What was your favorite song?” “Probably either ‘Panic Song’ or ‘King For A Day’.” “‘Panic Song’? Really?” “Yeah. I loved were it started out with Puppet, then you and Discord came in. It actually shocked me when you came in a few minutes later. I thought you would have started only a few seconds after. You have amazing vocals, by the way.” “Thanks.” “I remember seeing tears on your cheeks while singing ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’. It must be really personally to you.” “Yeah, it is.” “How come? If you don’t want to answer you don’t have to.” “I'd rather not answer. If you would like to know, then I recommend asking Twilight.” “Alright, I'll ask her tomorrow. Is it fun being a musician?” “It’s pretty fun, especially performing, but it also has its side effects. Like, you can mess up performing, you can run out of breath while performing, or forget the lyrics. There’s a lot that can go wrong.” We continued talking until the sun came up, then we had breakfast and talked some more, until it was finally time to go. Chapter 23: First DateIt was the day after we got back from the hive and Puppet and I were going on a date. I had the entire night planned. I didn’t want to leave Chrysi by herself, so the Mane Six and Discord came over to play games with her. When they came over, I gave them a piece of paper with coordinates, and we left. “So, where to first?” Puppet asked. “So here’s the plan.” I started. “First, we eat dinner at Dairy Queen, then we rollerblade for a bit, then we go to Sweet Frog to eat ice cream and hang out.” “That sounds good.” “To Dairy Queen we go!” I yelled while opening to a Gersh Device. We went to Dairy Queen and I got the usual. While we were waiting, I said, “Oh my gosh. Since we’re by ourselves, you know what that means?” “We can act like were in the ‘What’s My Age Again?’ music video?” “No- well, I guess, but I wasn’t thinking that. Since we’re alone, it means we can listen to the original version of the songs.” Puppet started at me with a blank expression. “That also means we can finally listen to ‘Longview’ as loud as we want.” He started getting excited. “We have to put it on.” “I’ll do it.” I said getting up and sliding over the counter. I put it on, and got my food. Puppet was singing along, and I was singing in between each bite of my food. After I finished, we went to the rollerblading place. “Since were rollerblading, we’ve got to put on ‘Rollerblading’.” I put it on and Puppet said, “Oh, I completely forgot about this song.” “I almost forgot about it as well.” As we were putting on our gear, I said to Puppet, “Is it just me, or does it feel like someone’s watching us?” “No, I feel it as well. Should we check the place?” “No, I’ve got a plan. Let’s just skate for now.” We did and it was really fun, at some point, I sat down so I could catch my breath. Puppet came over and asked, “Are you alright?” I tagged him and said, “You’re it.” I skated onto the skate floor and Puppet caught up to me and tripped me. I fell forwards, and he sarcastically said, “Whoops.” He then tagged me and said, “You’re it.” “I don’t think so, mister.” I got up to see who it was, and said, “Twilight, what are-” but I skated in front of Puppet, and she shot a big orb of energy, which accidentally hit me. I flew up, hit the ceiling, fell, hit the ground and blacked out. I woke up a little later in a hospital room. Fluttershy was sitting next. She saw me, ran out of the room, and came back with the rest of the Mane Six, Discord, and Chrysi. “Johnny, are you alright?” Twilight asked. “Hey, this looks pretty familiar.” I said jokingly, looking around the room. “Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m alright. I’m living, so that’s good.” “Johnny, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean for the magic to hit you.” “Twilight, it’s alright.” “No, it’s not alright! Look at you, because of me, you’re in the hospital!” I knew if I didn’t do anything, she would just keep rambling on. I took a piece of my food, and threw it at her forehead. I could see Discord trying to hold back his laughter. “We’ll call ourselves even now.” I said, trying to lift the mood. I could hear some chuckles. “This isn’t the time for jokes, Johnny! I-” I cut her off and yelled, “TWILIGHT!” This got her attention, as well as everyone else’s attention. “Come here!” She walked next to the bed I was lying in, and I hugged her. “Twilight, it’s alright. I know you didn't mean to hit me with it. But there is one thing I need you to do. I want you to say sorry to Puppet when he gets back.” “But he tripped you!” “Just as a joke. Plus, I think being tripped is better than landing a one way ticket to the hospital. Anyways, where is Puppet?” “Johnny,” Puppet said, walking in the room, “I got your ice cream. Salted Caramel, vanilla, and cake batter, just the way you like it.” “Thanks. You guys see how sweet he is?” He handed it to me. “Twilight has something she wants to say to you.” Puppet looked at her, and Twilight said, “Puppet, I’m… I’m…” “I can help you if you want. I just got some ice cream, I can fling it your way.” “If you do that, I’ll kill you.” “That’ll be pretty hard, since we’re in a hospital.” She turned back towards Puppet, and said, “Puppet, I’m… sorry that I tried to hurt you with an orb of energy.” “I accept your apology.” Puppet said. “Good. Hey Puppet, can you get my crown?” “Sure.” As he walked out of the room, I said, “Thanks, honey.” “So, are there any bands or singers in Equestria?” “Yeah.” Twilight said. “Do they go on tours and have concerts?” “Yes.” “Is there like a place they have to go to try out to get to perform at a concert?” “Yeah. It’s called the ‘Equestria Concerts Tryouts’.” “Are there any requirements?” “Other than having a band, no.” “Alright. Hey Discord, how about we tryout there over the weekend?” “Sure.” “I’m thinking we should pick a really upbeat, like ‘All The Small Things’ or ‘Forever Now’.” “Yeah, we haven’t done ‘Forever Now’, so we could probably do that.” Puppet eventually came back with my crown, and threw it to me. I grabbed it and put it on. “Thanks. Did the doctor talk to you guys and say how long I would be in here?” “About a week.” Twilight said. “Dang. Well, this definitely wasn’t the ending I was expecting to our date.” I said. “I know.” Puppet said. Author's Note The song 'Rollerblading' is by First Of October. Just wanted to make that clear. Chapter 24: Panic SongOn Saturday, we went to the theater for tryouts. We decided we would play a few songs for them. We set everything up and picked up our instruments. “Hello, how are you today?” I asked. “We’re doing good.” One of the mares said. There were three ponies in total: One stallion, and two mares. “How are you doing?” The first mare asked. “We’re doing good, thanks for asking!” I replied. “Alright. What’s your band name?” After much deliberation, I had come up with a genius name that impressed the whole band. I was sure the judges would enjoy it too. “We are “Different Worlds”.” I said. “Alright. You will be singing three songs, is that correct?” “Yes, that is.” “These songs are from your world?” Mare one asked, looking at me. “Yes.” “Interesting. Alright, play when you’re ready.” Discord started playing the drumbeat for “I Miss You”. We decided to play the regular version this time. When we finished, they clapped. “That first song was “I Miss You” and this next song is called “21 Guns”.” I announced. We played “21 Guns”, followed by heavy scribbling on a clipboard by the judges. “This last song is called “All The Small Things”.” We played the original version of this as well (what a surprise). When we finished, they clapped, and Mare one said, “Alright gentlecolts. We’ll send you a letter on Monday letting you know if you can play a concert.” “Thank you.” I said, before we packed up and left. On Monday, I went to Twilight’s castle telling her they would send the letter to her first, since they couldn’t get it to me. I paced around the library nervously, because even though we did a good job, there could be a lot of reasons why they would say no. After five minutes of pacing, Spike came in and said, “Johnny, there’s a letter.” He handed it to me and I opened it enough to read “Dear Johnny, Marionette, and Discord,”. “Thanks Spike!” I said, hugging him. I ran to the teleporter room, opened the portal to home, and went through. I ran upstairs, expecting to see Puppet and Chrysi on the couch, where I last saw them, but they weren’t there. I went into the kitchen to go upstairs but noticed a note on the table. I picked it up and read it. Thanks for the love! -Love, Chrysi ‘This can’t be good.’ I thought to myself. I went upstairs and grabbed my crown, my trumpet, and my necklace, but as I was about to put it on, I put it in my underwear. Before you say anything, I know what you’re thinking, ‘That’s gross!’ It might be gross, but here’s why I did it. If I got into an altercation with Chrysi and she saw my necklace, she would rip it off my neck. If I put it in my underwear, there’s no way she’s going to think that it’s there, and even if she does, she’s not going to make herself or her minions reach down… there. I took the items and went back to Twilight’s castle. I searched for Twilight, or anyone, but found no one. I went outside and saw chaos. I saw ponies running, as well as royal guards. At first, I thought they were trying to help the ponies, but then I realized they were chasing them. Then, one of the guards saw me and roared, “THERE HE IS!! IN THE CASTLE!!!” As soon as he said that, I closed the doors, locked them, then ran to the portal room. I decided to see if the princess knew what was going on, though I should have realized the princess wasn’t an option if her guards were out to get me. I went through the portal and ran to the throne room. I opened the doors and got to my knees, trying to catch my breath. “Hello-” The pony started, but I held up my hand and said, “Hold up.” I took a few more breaths, stood up and said, “Princess, what’s-” I paused when I saw who was on the throne. “No, you mean Queen. King Johnny, how is it going?” she said. “Chrysi, what’s going?” I asked. “I am the new ruler, right now, of Canterlot, but soon, I will be the RULER OF EQUESTRIA!!!” She announced, her voice booming through the throne room. “No, you’re not Celestia…” It all made sense now, why ‘Celestia’s’ guards were attacking Ponyville, why they were trying to get me, why Celestia wasn’t here, it all made sense now! “So that means you-” “-Overtook Celestia.” She grinned, finishing my sentence. “No, you wouldn’t. You’re good!” “That’s what you thought.” “But why?” “I’ll explain. Guards, get him.” If there was a time to panic, it’s now. “No, I won’t fall victim to you!” I said, rushing out of the room. I decided to go as far down as I could. The best place I figured I could go was down into the dungeons underneath the castle. I ran down there. On the second to last floor of the dungeons, the Mane Six, Spike, Starlight, and Puppet were there. “Johnny!” Spike gasped. Everyone else got to their feet and hooves. “Listen, I can’t talk for too long, the guards are behind me. But I Pinkie Promise that I will get you guys out of here.” I continued running, and when I got to the bottom level, I saw Discord, Luna and Celestia. “Guys, listen, I’m sorry about all of this. I Pinkie Promise I’ll free you guys.” “It’s over, Johnny. You can’t do anything.” Luna muttered in defeat. “Yes, I can. I will set you free, along with everyone else.” I saw the guards out of the corner of my eye. “Listen, I have a trumpet and I’m not afraid to use it! Do you-" As I was talking, one of the guards used their magic to lift the trumpet out of my hand. I looked at my hand for a second, and said, “I took karate when I was five for two months. I’ll take you on.” I ran towards them and blacked out for a second. I woke up as I was being lifted up in the air by magic, and as we were walking up the stairs, I saw three empty cells next to Discord, then I fell back asleep. In my dream, it was just white. Everything was white. Then, I saw Luna descending from the ‘sky’? “Luna, are you and Celestia alright?” “Yes, we are alright. Johnny, I want to thank you for everything that you’ve done while you are here.” “Luna, why are you saying this?” “Because there is nothing we can do against Chrysalis.” “Yes, there is. Listen, I brought my necklace with me, so I can use the Panzer Soldat suit.” “Then, why didn’t I see it with you?” “Because it’s in my pants.” “Why is it in your pants?” “If Chrysi saw it on me, she would have taken it. Luna, I Pinkie Promised that I would get you all out, and I don’t break Pinkie Promises. Listen, I saw three empty cells next to Discord. I thought about it, and it adds up. One cell for Cadence, one for Shining Armor, and one for Thorax. I will get out, but I need to warn them first. Don’t tell Celestia or Discord this, unless no one is in the room, got it?” “Yes.” “Alright, I’m pretty sure they’re waking me up. I’ll see you again at some point. Tell the others in their sleep.” “Alright, see you later.” “Bye, Luna!” I opened my eyes to Chrysi telling me to wake up. “You’re finally up. Now, where were we?” “We were at the point where I escape.” I snarked, booking it towards the door. Chrysi picked me up with her magic and said, “Not this time.” She pulled me towards her, glaring at me, only inches away from my face as her magic lifted me by the hands. “We were at the part where I tell you how I did this. See, while I was with you, I’ve been taking in the love you gave off. Your love for music, your love for the band, your love for playing at shows, and recently, your love for Puppet. I don’t think I’ve ever met somepony or something like you. Now here’s the deal, I would like for you to rule Equestria with me, but if you’re going to do that I can’t have you pulling stunts like you did earlier, do you understand?” I didn’t say anything. I just stared at her. “I said, ‘DO YOU-” she stopped for a few seconds and just grimaced at me. “Guards, please leave the room for a second.” When they left, she put me down, and said, “Johnny, what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “There’s something wrong, I saw that tear.” Tears began to fill up my eyes. “How could you do this, Chrysi? All these ponies are i-innocent, and you just go and lock them u-up. A lot of them have families, and you just... thr-throw them in cages. How, Chrysi? Why?” I was sobbing now. She walked over to me, hugged me and murmured, “It’s alright. You just haven’t seen anything like this before. It’s a lot to take in. But think about it, we can get anything we want now. Remember how you went to go audition to play at a concert? You can play in front of everypony now. It’ll be exactly like a concert.” “It might, but it isn’t right! I would rather have fifty ponies come to our concert because they like our music, than have everypony in existence be at the concert because they’re being forced to be there.” “Yeah, but if they like your music, they’ll want to come back.” She said. I could tell she was trying to brighten my mood, but it wasn’t working. “Where’s my room?” “Our room? I’ll show it to you. You’re going to love it.” It might not have been a surprise, but the room was Celestia’s room. “You took Celestia’s room?” “Yeah, it was the biggest bedroom in the castle. What do you think?” She redecorated the entire room. On one half of the room, the walls were black and green, and mine hadn’t changed at all. “I left your side the same in case you wanted to add your own design.” “Thanks.” I had to give her some credit. At least she cared a bit and was thinking about me. “Oh, you’re going to love this next room.” We walked down a few halls until we got to a door. “Alright, close your eyes.” She said, and I warily went along with it. When I opened them, I couldn’t believe what I saw. “A theater?” I gasped. “Yep. You and your band can perform here anytime you want.” “Oh my gosh,” I gasped, tears running down my face. “Thank you so much.” I wrapped her in a hug, a pang of regret striking me as I did it. It might have hurt to do, but we had to share the bed. Luckily, it was big enough where I could stay on one side and she could stay on the other, and we weren’t touching. “Good night, Johnny.” She said. “Good night, Chrysi. I should warn you, I sing in my sleep.” “That’s perfectly fine.” She then turned off the light. In my dream, it was white once again. Though, Princess Luna was already here. “What happened?” “It wasn’t good, Luna. She wants me to rule Equestria with her.” “What?” “I know. I’m so sorry about all this.” I said, hugging her. “It’s alright. You didn’t have anything to do with it.” “I did though! She said she used my love to overthrow Celestia.” She just stood there for a second, taken by surprise. “It doesn’t get much better. She took Celestia’s bedroom as hers, and she tried to c-comfort me by saying that now we can get w-w-whatever we want.” I took some deep breaths, and continued. “Listen, I’m going to come up with a plan, and I’ll get you guys out. For now, I just need to convince Chrysi that nothing is going on, then I can get you guys out. I just need you guys to stay strong, and don’t be bothered too much about what Chrysi says. She wants to get under your skin; she wants you to fear her, but you can’t. Tell that to the others, and try to stay strong. I’ll see you later.” “Good luck, Johnny!” I waved and she disappeared into the air. Chapter 25: Newquestria - Day OneI woke up a little early today. Chrysi would probably want everypony up early, so I figured I would go wake them up. I tapped her shoulder, and she woke up. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to wake everyone up.” “Alright.” She mumbled, then went back to sleep. I got my crown and trumpet and ran out of the room. I went down to the dungeons, and started playing and singing. I got to the first level (the level with the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, and Puppet) and said, “Good morning! I’m so sorry I have to wake you up this early. Are you guys doing good right now?”, and turned to the guard and remarked, “I’ll take it from here.” He walked away, and Twilight asked, “Johnny, how come you’re so happy?” “I’m just trying to act like this so Chrysi won’t suspect anything. I have some good and bad news. Chrysi wants me to rule Equestria with her.” Everyone stared at me with wide eyes. “Yeah. I’m going to go now. I’ll be back later.” I ran downstairs, and unfortunately Cadence, Shining Armor, and Thorax were in the cells, like I had predicted. “Good morning everypony, how are you all doing?” I turned to the guard and nodded, “You are dismissed.” He walked away, and I turned back to them and said, “Listen, I’ve got some good and bad news. Chrysi wants me to rule Equestria with her. Now, I have to go or she’ll think something is up. See you later.” I went up to a guard and asked, “Is there a cafeteria here at all?” “Down the hall, big doors on the right.” “Thank you.” “No problem sir.” As I ran off, I called back, “Call me Johnny.” I went into the cafeteria, and it was gigantic. It could easily fit one or two-hundred ponies. I went up to the cooks and said, “Good morning gentlemen. Now, I need to ask you two a few things. Be honest, what do you think of Chrysalis? Be honest, I won’t tell.” “I don’t think that it’s right, what she’s doing.” One of the cooks admitted. “I’m glad I’m not the only one. Also, when the others get in here, please give them pancakes.” “Yes sir.” “Call me Johnny. Also, if the Queen comes in asking where I am, tell her that it’s a surprise, and that I’ll be back soon.” “Got it.” I went to my house to cook some pancakes for Chrysalis. I gave her six pancakes that were cut, buttered, and syrup-ed. There was also more syrup, and a fork and a knife. I went back through the portal, and carried the pancakes back to our room. I knocked on the door with my foot, and she responded with, “Who is it?” “It’s me Johnny. Could you please open the door? My hands are full.” I could hear her hoof-steps coming towards the door, and then she opened it. “These are for you.” I chirped with a smile. “Why thank you, Johnny.” She said. “No problem. I’m going to bring the instruments here, then I’m going to bring some of my stuff here.” “Alright, see you later.” I ran to the cafeteria, playing the trumpet, to see if the others were there, which they were. “Hello, everybody.” I said. “Hey, Johnny.” TwiIight greeted me. “How are the pancakes?” “Pretty good.” Everyone said. “Good to hear. Puppet, Discord, I’m going to need your help unloading some of the instruments into the theater after breakfast.” “Alright. It’s better than being locked in a cage all day.” Puppet grumbled. “Alright. I’m going to be somewhere. Just tell one of the guards that I said that, and to tell Chrysi.” “Alright.” They said. “Alright. I’ll see you guys later.” I then ran out of the room, and into ‘our’ bedroom. “Hey Chrysi. After breakfast, a guard might say that Puppet and Discord sent him. If you could come get me when he comes, I would appreciate it. I’ll be at my house getting some things.” “Alright.” I went to my place to get my clothes, and some CDs, when Chrysi came. “He’s here.” “Alright, thanks.” We practiced for about an hour, then they had to go back to their cells. After, I got a big table, got fifteen chairs, and put them backstage. I got a ladder from backstage, pulled down the screen, put on the projector, and put up a message that read, “GO BACKSTAGE!!” I then put up a sign backstage that said, “Sit down, talk, but DON’T look at eachother's cards!” I pulled out two stacks of Uno, and used one to pass out the cards, then placed the rest of the cards in the middle, and picked a card off the top. At 8:00, I went up to a guard and asked, “Hey, at 8:15, can you go down and get everybody out of their cell, and walk them to the theater?” “Sure thing, Johnny.” “Thanks! Have a good day!” At 8:15, they came in, calling for me, while I was in the back. They went backstage and I said, “Why, hello. How are you?” “We’re doing good, thank you Johnny.” Celestia told me. “What’s this?” “Tonight, we are playing Uno.” “What’s that?” Luna asked. “It’s a card game. Each player starts out with seven cards, and you win by being the first one to have no cards remaining in your deck. It’s simple to play.” I then explained how to play, and the things you could do. 9:00 came pretty fast, and in the end, Cadence won. They went back to their cells, and Chrysi and I watched iCarly for a while. After that, we went to bed. Chapter 26: Beauty of AnnihilationI woke up early, so I could wake the others up. After that, I made breakfast for Chrysi and I, and then went to the cafeteria. Today is the day I put “Operation: Breakout” into place. I went to the table. We talked for a little bit, and before I left, I said, “See you guys tomorrow morning.” For the rest of the day, I was at the desk in our room working on “Operation: Breakout”, and everytime Chrysi asked to see what I was working on, I told her it was a secret and that I couldn't show her. Later, I took a sleeping pill so I would fall asleep instantly. When I woke up, I was in the cage with Thorax. “Wait, this isn’t the bedroom.” I said. “He’s awake!” The guard outside of our cages yelled to another guard. A minute later, Chrysalis came down. “Howdy.” I said. “What is this?” She asked, avoiding me question and holding up a piece of paper. “I’m no scientist, but that looks like a piece of paper with writing on it.” There were a few snickers, before Chrysalis said angrily, “You think this is a joke?!” “No, not really. But, I’m just trying to lift your mood. I haven’t seen you this angry since you yelled at me in the woods.” “What does it say at the top of the paper?” I looked at the top of the paper and it said “Operation: Breakout”. “Oh. Why were you looking at the paper after I said it was a secret?” “We’re not here to talk about that! You were going to help the enemies?!” “You’re the one that overtook Celestia and Luna. If anyone was the enemy, it’s you.” “I thought I could trust you. I considered you as a friend.” “So did I, until you did all this.” It looked like her eyes were starting to water. “Here’s your stupid little paper.” She said, putting it on the floor in the cage. She then walked out of the room. I then dropped to my knees, and said, “I’m sorry guys. I thought I would be able to get you out, and-” I got interrupted by the guard. “Hey!” We all looked at him. “She’s gone.” “Alright. Great.” I said, getting back to my feet. Everyone looked at me in shock. “What was that?” Cadence asked. “That… was part of the plan.” Everyone’s jaws dropped. “If I’m going to get you guys out tonight, I could get out of bed and do it, or she would know something’s up. So, the only way was to get into one of the cages.” “Why would you explain this when the-” I stopped Cadence and said, “He’s in on it, as well as the guard upstairs. They’ll help keep the guards away while I break you guys out.” Everyone clapped. “You really had all this planned out.” Shining Armor said. “Hey, I Pinkie Promised something, and I don’t break Pinkie Promises.” “So, what’s the next step?” Thorax asked. “We just have to wait until night comes, and then it’ll all unfold from there.” Night eventually came. I looked at my watch. 11:55. Five minutes until the chaos came. I put on a spell I learned that would make it so no magic could touch me (like spells that could pick me up or teleport me places), as if there was an invisible bubble around me. I waited three minutes until waking up Discord. “I need you to give me some thoughts that’ll make me panic. I usually do things a lot better when I’m panicking.” “Alright. Um… you know, since Chrysalis found the paper, she might try to stop you by killing Puppet.” That was all he had to say. “Thanks, but you’re not going to want to go back to sleep.” At 11:59, I woke up Thorax. “You might want to move to the back of the cage for a second.” He moved to the back of the cage, and I put on my necklace then pressed on the gem. As soon as 12:00 hit, I played the clean version of “Beauty Of Annihilation”. As soon as the bass and drums came in, I kicked the cage of the door down. If anypony that was in the bottom levels of the dungeon weren’t awake by the music, they were now. The guard said, “Hey, what do you-” I cut him off by picking him up, and said, “I’m going to give you one chance to leave while you can, or I’ll fry you and make you tomorrow night’s dinner.” I let go of him, and he ran upstairs, telling the other guard to leave as well. They were playing along so if Chrysalis came, she would stay away. I looked at the others, and said, “You’re going to want to move back.” They moved as far back as they could, and I knocked their doors down. We all went to the next level, where we saw Chrysalis. She started to say, “What’s going on here?” but stopped halfway through her sentence. She then teleported her and Puppet somewhere. “Check Celestia bedroom, and if she’s not there, check around the castle.” The six of them walked up the stairs. I turned to the others and said, “Move as far back as you can.” They did and I kicked the doors down, one by one. We went up to Celestia’s bedroom, where we saw the rest standing there. I went through the crowd, before stopping at the front of it. “Don’t move any closer, or I’ll chop him up.” Chrysalis said, holding up Puppet and an axe. “You wouldn’t dare.” I said. “Would I?” She asked, before throwing Puppet on the ground and chopping him in half. Everyone gasped, and I yelled, “PUPPET!!!” I grabbed her with my claw, and drew her closer. “DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU HAVE DONE!?!” “Let go of me!” She yelled. She teleported behind the crowd and started to run away. I flew above her and tackled her. I put my right foot on her and said, “You have five seconds to give back their magic, and I might let you live.” “Alright.” She gave them back their magic and I said, “Someone hold her down.” Celestia held her down with her magic. “What are your plans for her?” “You’ll see.” I replied. I pulled out a handgun from my pocket and pointed it at her. “Johnny, you’re not going to do what I think you’re going to do are you?” “I might.” “Please, don’t. I’ll do anything, just please don’t!” She begged. There was fear in her eyes, as well as tears. I thought for a second, and said, “I won’t.” As evil as she was, it wouldn't be right. I put away the gun, then took out a Gersh Device. I put it down, and a portal to Minecraft opened up. “I’ve got her.” I said, putting my suit back on. Celestia stopped using her magic, and I picked her up and threw her through the portal, then closed it. “Out of all the places, why Minecraft?” Discord asked. “Because, she doesn’t know anything about it. For her, it’ll be worse than the underground. PUPPET!” Author's Note Bet you weren't expecting that to happen, were you? Chapter 27: I Miss YouWe all rushed over to Puppet. “Puppet, are you alright?” I asked him. “Not really. I’m cut in half.” He replied. “If we take him to the hospital, would they be able to do anything?” “I don’t think so, I don’t think we have the technology to repair robots.” Celestia said. “Hey, it’s alright.” Puppet said, trying to comfort me. “No it’s not! You’ve been split! You’re probably dying!” “Listen, I’ve done my time. I’ve been here for a while. It’s time I finally went to the afterlife.” “No, please.” He grabbed my hand. “Will you do something for me?” “I’ll do anything.” “Try to stay happy for me, and don’t forget me.” “I won’t ever forget you.” “I want to tell you something.” “Yes?” “Before you came to the pizzeria, I wasn’t really happy, considering my background. But when you came, that was the happiest I’d ever been. So just know that you made a robot happy, something that no one has ever done.” There was a pause before he said, “One more thing.” “Yes?” “I love you.” “I love you too.” We shared one last kiss before the lights in his eyes went out, and he let go. “Puppet?” I asked. There was no response. I stood up, looked at everyone, and said, “I’m going to go home.” “Johnny, would you-” Celestia started, but I cut her off and said, “No, I’m f-fine.” I picked up the Gersh Device, and put in “Home”. I went home, plugged in my speakers, put on “I Miss You”, got my bottle of Cherry Pepsi, poured some in a cup, and sat down at the kitchen table. I stared off into space, and the next thing I knew, it was morning and Twilight was waking me up. “Johnny.” Twilight said. “Huh?” I mumbled. “Johnny, could we talk?” “Sure.” We sat on the couch, and there was a pause. “Johnny, it’s alright if your sad.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Johnny-” “Twilight, I said I was alright, and I still am. I’m going to go take a walk.” I went through the teleporter and into Twilight’s castle. As I walked out of the room, Starlight saw me. “Hey Johnny.” She said, trotting up to me. “Hey Starlight, how are you?” “I’m doing good. Are you alright? You seemed kind of upset last night.” “Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking.” I then walked out, and started walking. I didn’t know where, just somewhere. I put in earbuds, and put on “I Miss You”. As I was walking, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I pulled one earbud out and said, “Hey, Rainbow.” “Hey, Johnny. Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” “I wanted to say thanks for saving us.” “No problem. I couldn’t let Chrysi treat my friends like that.” “What you did last night was cool.” “Thanks.” “Listen, if you need anyone to talk to, I’m here for you.” “Thanks, Rainbow.” “I’ll see you later.” She said, then flying off. As I was walking, I could sense that someone was behind me. I took out one earbud out, and heard Fluttershy talking. “Oh my, what a nice day it is today.” She was talking in that voice where she wanted me to hear her. “Hello, Fluttershy.” I said, turning around and seeing that Discord was also with her. “Hello, Johnny. How are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! How about you?” “Oh, I’m doing good. Is there anything you would like to talk about? You seemed upset last night.” “No, I’m fine. Thank you though.” I said, walking away. I ended up on the road that lead to Applejack’s house. ‘If I walk quick enough, she might not see me. She might not even be outside, but I would rather be safe than sorry.’ “Hey, partner! Are you doing good?” She asked, come from behind me. “I’m doing good, thanks! How are you?” I asked back. “I’m doing great. Listen, I’m sorry that you lost Puppet. If you would like to talk to anypony, I’m here.” “Thanks AJ. I’m going to go.” “Alright, bye Johnny!” I walked off. As I was walking, I remembered I left my stuff at Celestia’s castle. I got in my suit, and flew over to her castle. I walked up to the throne room, and knocked on the door. “Come in!” “Hey, Celestia.” I said opening the door. “Johnny! How are you doing?” “I’m doing good, thanks for asking! I would like to say that I’m sorry that I left my stuff here last night.” “It’s okay. I understand, you just weren’t thinking clearly. You were upset that Puppet is gone. By the way, are you sure you’re okay? Would you like to talk about anything?” “No princess, I’m fine. I just came here to collect my things.” “Alright, have a good day Johnny!” “You too, Celestia!” I said, closing the door. I went into her room and got my clothes. I then went into the theater, and had the same problem I had at the hive: I couldn’t move the things. ‘I don’t think Celestia would be that mad if I played a song or two.’ I picked up my electric guitar, turned on the amp, turned on the laptops so I could play, and started playing “Wake Me Up When September Ends”. After that, I played “I Miss You”. During that though, my eyes started to water, and my voice cracked at some points. For some reason, it reminded me of playing live, which reminded me of the letter I got. I opened it and read it out loud. Dear Johnny, Marionette, Discord, We are glad to inform you that you are able to play at a concert. We really enjoyed your performance, and we hope to see you live. Just write us a letter back with the date(s) and time(s) and we’ll set it up. From, the ECT. I tried so hard to cry. Super hard. But I just couldn’t contain it. “Why Chrysi? How could you do this?!” I nearly screamed. “Johnny,” I heard a voice say. I looked to my right, and Celestia was standing there. “Are you alright?” Half of me wanted to smack her, for asking that after she knew what I was going through, and the fact that she could see me crying. But, the other half didn’t. It just wanted to say “No” so it could be heard. “Yeah, everything's fine.” “Johnny , if everything was fine, you wouldn't be here crying.” “Princess, I-” I took my face out of my hands to look at her, and say that we were in her bedroom. “Why are we here?” I asked. “Johnny, I just want to help you. I know that you're upset that Puppet's gone, but-” “That's not the only reason.” “Pardon me?” “Puppet being gone isn't the only reason that I'm upset. This whole thing is my fault. Chrysalis even said it herself, that she gained her power from feeding off my love. If I had kept my mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now. It also the reason I didn't want to talk about my feelings in the first place. I had told everypony that I had reformed Chrysalis and that she had turned good, but we saw how much of a lie that was. It's been hard living with that in my conscience, but it's been even harder with Puppet gone. I was always happy when we were together. I loved him a lot, and to just see him gone like this... it devastated me. The Mane Six have been asking me if I was alright from last night. I know that they're just trying to help, but they just keep bring the memory back. Not only that, but before Chrysalis took over, I got sent a letter from the ETC saying that we could perform. How are we supposed to do that now with Puppet gone?” I dropped to my knees and started crying again. I felt myself lift into the air, and over to the bed. Celestia hugged me and said, “There, there. It'll be alright. I'm sorry that you lost Puppet. I know that you are upset that he's gone. I'm here for you. And Chrysalis trying to take over Equestria again isn't your fault. You were just trying to turn her into a good pony.” “Then, why does it feel like it's my fault?” I asked. “It might be because you were the one trying to reform her. But, it's not your fault.” I cried and we hugged for a minute, before she said, “If you need someone to talk to you, come to me, no matter how busy I am. Can you do that?” “Yeah.” “I also want to thank you again for saving Equestria. So, as a way to thank you, You and Discord can come here anytime and practice at the theater.” “Really?” “Yes.” “Thank you so much.” After a few more minutes of hugging, I said, “I feel a lot better now. Thanks.” “No problem. If you have any problems, you can always come to me.” “Thanks. I'm going to go now.” “Alright. Take care, Johnny!” “Thanks! Have a good day!” I said, walking out of the room. Chapter 28: Adam's SongI got home and opened my bag to take my clothes out. At the bottom of the bag, I saw the sleeping pills from when I used them on day two of Newquestria. “In case I need these.” I said as I put them in the cabinet in my bathroom. ‘I wonder if I could use those to get closer to Puppet.’ I stopped dead in my tracks as soon as I thought about that. ‘Don’t! You shouldn’t do it, you have so much to live for. You shouldn’t even be thinking like that.' Said a voice in my head. 'Do it.' Said another voice. 'You have amazing friends that care about you. You are blessed to have them.' Voice one said. 'You can be closer to Puppet within minutes.' Voice Two said. "I know I shouldn’t, but at the same time, I love Puppet. I want to be with him for as long as I can." I said, turning back towards the bathroom. "No, I can’t. I’m stronger than this. I also have a lot to live for. I’ll go play some songs to get this off of my mind.” I went to the theater to play a few songs, and it did work for a while. That night, it was hard for me to fall asleep, since Puppet and Chrysalis weren’t here. I went to the cabinet, and got the sleeping pills. I opened the bottle, and paused. ‘You already have them all in your hands. Now, you just have to pour them in, and swallow.’ Voice Two said. “No, I won’t.” I grabbed one, got a drink of Pepsi, put the pill in my mouth, and drank the Pepsi. I then went upstairs, and went to bed. When I woke up, I heard the voice. ‘Friends, you said?’ “What do you mean?” ‘If you were having trouble, don’t you think Luna would have visited you?’ “She only helps with nightmares. Plus, she was probably just visiting other ponies dreams.” ‘Or, she’s not your friend.’ “Just because she might not be my friend, doesn’t mean I don’t have friends. I’ll show you.” I went to Twilight’s castle to get Twilight, but couldn’t find her. I found Spike, and asked him where she is. “Oh. One of the animals at Fluttershy’s cottage died, and she has been having a hard time.” “Oh, okay.” “Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” “I’m sorry about Puppet.” “It’s okay. It’s not your fault.” I walked out of the castle to think of what to do next. “I’ll go home and write to the Princesses! Surely they’ll answer.” I went to the teleporter room, and teleported home. Dear Princess Celestia and Luna, I know this is a really weird question to ask, but we are friends right? I just wanted to make sure. From, Johnny Soaps. Dear Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, Are we friends? I know it’s weird to ask, but I’m just going through something right now and I need to know if we are friends. From, Johnny Soaps. Dear King Thorax, We are friends, right? I just need to know. From, Johnny Soaps. I gave the letters to Spike, and asked them to send them to their designated pony or ponies. I even put the first letter of their first names on the letters so he couldn’t screw this up. I figured that while I wait for responses, I would ask Twilight if we were friends. I wouldn’t want to take all of them out while Fluttershy wasn’t doing alright. I decided to pick up some flowers on the way to give to Fluttershy. I knocked on the door. Twilight opened the door. “Hey Johnny.” “Hey Twilight. Could I ask you something outside?” “Sure.” She stepped outside. “We have to make it quick though.” “Are we friends?” She just stared at me for a second. “How can you ask me something like this when Fluttershy is going through a hard time? Don't you think we should be showing her support!?” “I… I- never mind. Could you give this to Fluttershy for me?” I said, handing her the bouquet of flowers. “I’ve got to go. Tell everybody that I love them.” I said walking away. I went back home and the voice started talking again. ‘I told you.’ “Shut up. Just because Twilight was rude doesn’t mean I don’t have any friends.” ‘Face it. You have no friends.’ “I do so!” ‘Listen, right now, you don’t have any friends. But if you consume all the bottle of pills, you’ll be with someone who does care about you: Puppet.’ I considered my options. I could go back and talk to someone, or I could end it all, and be with the love of my life within an hour. I decided to go with the latter. I plugged in my speakers, and put “Adam's Song” on repeat. I didn’t have time to make a suicide note, so maybe this could do something. I got a cup, and filled it with Cherry Pepsi and headed upstairs. If I was going to die, at least I would die with my favorite drink. I went into the bathroom, and grabbed the container of pills. I took off the lid, and the voices battled with each other. “You don’t have to do this! You can go to Twilight, and talk to her. You can get help. If you don’t do this, you can go on tour, and release CDs.’ ‘But, how will you do the band without Puppet? Speaking about him, if you do this, you’ll be with him in under an hour.’ I then heard footsteps. ‘If you do it quick enough, they won’t know.’ After that thought came into my head, I poured the pills into my mouth, and then poured the Pepsi into my mouth, and swallowed. “Johnny.” I heard Twilight say. I turned to my right to see Twilight and Discord about seven feet away from me. There was silence for a few seconds before Discord said, “We need to get him to the hospital.” Before I could say anything, Twilight got a hold of me with her magic, and Discord teleported us. I started feeling a little dizzy. “Look,” Discord said to the mare at the front counter, “my friend here swallowed a whole bunch of pills. He needs to be operated on before he dies.” There were some things that were yelled, but I wasn’t paying attention. I was starting to feel dizzy. Then I started blacking out, which after a few minutes, I did. I’m not sure if it was from the pills, or the laughing gas I was put on. I woke up on a stage. It looked like the one from “Bullet In A Bible”. ‘If I’m here, I might as well play.’ I thought to myself. I grabbed my guitar, put it on, and said into the microphone, “This song is called ‘Nice Guys Finish Last’.” I started playing, and the drums and bass also played. ‘So I’m definitely dreaming.’ I thought. “This next song is called ‘Panic Song’.” We finished that, and we played a bunch of songs. Brain Stew, All The Small Things, Uptight, Waiting, King For A Day, and a bunch more. I was wondering why it was taking me so long to wake up, or to find myself at the gates in Heaven. After what felt like one thousand years, I woke up. As soon as I did, I felt a sharp pain coming from my stomach. I groaned, which alerted Celestia that I was up. She walked out of the room, and I could hear her say, “He’s awake.” I could have sworn a stampede was coming. The Mane Six, Starlight, Discord, Celestia, and Luna came into the room. “Johnny, are you alright?” Luna asked. “I’m feeling a little dizzy, and there’s a sharp pain in my stomach, but other than that, I’m fine.” "You got your stomach pumped.” Rainbow Dash said. “You scared all of us. Why would you do such a thing?” Luna asked. “Because I miss Puppet. I didn’t want to do it either at first, but after a while, one of the voices in my head convinced me.” “How?” “Well first, it was just that I would be back with Puppet, but then it convinced me that I had no friends.” “But, you do.” “I know that. It started this morning, it said that I clearly didn’t have any friends, because if I did, Luna would have come and helped me with my troubles, but I can’t recall having any. I had trouble going to sleep, but I fixed that when I took a sleeping pill. Anyways, I then tried to convince the voice that I have friends. I wrote a letter to you and Luna,” I said, looking at Celestia, “one to Cadence and Shining Armor, and one to Thorax. While I waited, I figured that I would ask Twilight. I went to Fluttershy’s cottage, since they were there helping Fluttershy cope with the death of an animal. I asked her, and she got angry. The voice convinced me that I should end it, and that I would be able to see Puppet again, so I swallowed the rest of the sleeping pills, and Twilight and Discord brought me here. After that, it was a blur.” Everyone stared at me, until the nurse came in. “Alright, so we pumped the pills out of your stomach, and we can release you today. But if we release you, you’re going to need to take it easy. Don’t drink any fizzy drinks, any spicy or hard foods, and you’ll need to stay in bed. I just need to ask you some questions. I’ll need the rest of you to step out of the room.” Everyone else left, and the nurse asked me some questions. “Alright. You’ll be released later today.” The nurse walked out of the room. A few days later, I was in my room, playing with legos when there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" I said. Twilight opened the door and said, "Hey Johnny. Could we talk?" "Sure." She sat down in front of the base of the building I was making and asked, "What are you making?" "I'm making the stage from 'Bullet In A Bible'. I don't think I've showed you the movie, but it's a live DVD and album from Green Day of them playing in Milton Keynes in 2005. I'll have to-" I heard Twilight sniffling, and looked up at her. She was looking at the ground. "What's wrong?" "I..." I pushed away my legos, and scooted over to Twilight. "Listen, you can tell me anything.” She hugged me and said, "I'm so sorry!" "Sorry about what?" "I'm sorry that I yelled at you! I should have remembered that you were going through something, but I didn't. If I had known that you were suicidal, I would have helped you, I promise. But instead, I yelled at you, and nearly stripped you away from life. You have a lot of potential, you make everypony happy, but I was a jerk, and I yelled at you." I tried looking for the right words. I couldn't say "It's okay" because it really wasn't. "I understand. If I was in your position, and I didn't know you were suicidal, I might have done the same thing. Let's..." My eyes started watering, and I sniffled. "...let's just be happy that I am here. You and Discord could have been an hour late, or you couldn't have come at all, and you could have found me a few days later." We hugged for a little bit and cried, and then I said. "Let's sing a song." We sang a few songs, and after a little bit, Twilight got up and said, "I want you to Pinkie Promise me that if something is wrong, you will come tell me. Alright?" "Alright." "Do you need anything right now?" "No." "Okay. I'll let you get back to your legos." Author's Note If you are feeling suicidal, or know someone that’s suicidal, please call the National Suicide Prevention Lifeline at 1-800-273-8255. It's not worth ending it. Chapter 29: Adam's Song Part 2A few days later, I decided to visit The Hive for a few days. "Hey, Thorax." I said, coming out of the portal. “Johnny!” He said, then hugging me. He felt super soft. “What brings you here today?” “I was wondering if I could spend a few days here.” “Yeah, sure. You can stay in room 207. Be careful going out there. A lot of changelings were really happy that you saved Equestria.” “Alright.” I walked out of the room, and I heard a changeling yell, “IT’S JOHNNY!!!” There was a tsunami of changelings on my right side, and a tsunami on my left. It took about thirty minutes to get to my room, because of all the changelings that wanted to give me hugs and kisses. I stayed in my room for most of the day playing and listening to music. Around 8:00, I was playing the bass for "Longview". "That's a nice line you're playing." "Thanks." "What song is it?" I stood there for a second trying to figure out what to say. "Um, it's 'Longview' by Green Day." "Can I hear the song? It sounds really cool." "I'd rather you not." "Why not?" He asked, tilting his head with curiosity. "It has a bad meaning. Or, not bad, but... inappropriate." "I'm pretty sure I can handle it. I'm not a foal." I pulled out the lyrics for the song, handed the packet to him, and said, "Read the lyrics, then tell me if you want to hear it." As he read the lyrics, the smile that always seemed to be on his face slowly faded away. After he read them all, all he could say was, "Oh." After a few seconds, he asked, "This is an actual song they made?" "Yes, from their third studio album, 'Dookie'." "I can't imagine a whole lot of ponies would want to hear a song about... self-pleasure." "You'd be surprised." "How many copies did the album sell?" "Like... 20 million, if I remember correctly." "20 million!?" He exclaimed. "Yeah." He stared at me for a few seconds in disbelief, before saying, "So, I'm going to head to bed soon. Is there anything you need?" "No. I'm fine." He walked over, and hugged me. "I'm so sorry that you tried commiting suicide. We all care about you. I hope you know that. If there's anybody you need to talk to, I'm here for you." "Thanks." I said, tears pricking my eyes. "So, there's nothing you need right now?" "No." "Can you promise me something?" "I would like to know what that thing is first." "Can you promise me that if you have any problems, you'll talk to me about them?" "I can do that." "Alright." We hugged for a minute, before he asked, "You like my hugs?" "Yeah." "Would it make you feel any better if I stayed with you tonight?" "No, I'll be fine." "Alright. I'm going to head to bed. Good night." With that, he headed out of the room. I sat on the bed and started thinking. 'Why didn't you just say yes?' "'Cause, it... just felt weird at the time." 'But, don't you want to sleep with him, and his nice, soft fur?' "I do." 'Well, then go ask him.' "But, he already gave me the option, and I said no. He's probably already in bed. I don't want to disturb him." 'This is all your fault.' "I know." 'Not just the fact that Thorax isn't here with you. If you hadn't said 'You wouldn't', Puppet would still be here.' "You don't think I already know that? And, if you're going to try to convince me to end my life again, it's not going to work. I already caused Twilight and the others enough pain, I don't..." I thought about what I just said. "...I'm such a terrible friend. Putting all my friends through all that stress and pain. They don't even deserve me." 'That's correct.' I didn't sleep at all that night. I just thought about how bad of a friend I was, how Puppet and Chrysalis were gone, and how soft Thorax was. It was hard to focus on anything the next day, since I didn't sleep. That night, I was in my room, listening to "Boulevard of Broken Dreams", and something happened to my CD player, cause I had the song on repeat, but it went to "Wake Me Up When September Ends". When it came on, I thinking about Puppet and Chrysalis. After the first verse, I started crying. I couldn't handle it anymore. This had been all my fault. Puppet dying, all the others being stressed and upset, and the fact that I had been lying. "Why'd you do it?" I turned around, and through my blurry vision, I could make out the outline of Thorax. "W-what?" I asked, wiping my face with my sleeve. "Why'd you have to lie to me? Why'd you cause all of your friends pain? Why'd you have to challenge Chrysalis?" "I... don't know. If I had known what would happen, I wouldn't have done those things." "That's not a good enough excuse." "It's not an excuse. It's the truth." "So, you're saying that you didn't think anything bad would come out of this?" I didn't have a response for that. "I don't even know how we became friends in the first place. I can't have you being a threat to our friends, or at least my friends." I looked up at him. "W-what do you mean?" "Our friendship... it's over." "You're serious?" "You don't see me laughing, do you?" He snapped, walking out of the room. It took a minute for what he said to sink in. After it did, I started sobbing again. But I felt another presence with me. I looked up, and saw Luna. "It'll be alright." She hugged me, and I continued crying for a few seconds. "How about you tell me what's wrong?" Two chairs appeared out of nowhere, and we sat down. "I'm a terrible friend, that's what's wrong. I got Puppet killed after I challenged Chrysalis, saying she wouldn't kill him. If I had kept my big mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now." Luna was about to say something, but I continued. "I caused you all so much pain after I had tried commiting suicide. Not only that, I promised Thorax that if I had a problem, I would talk to him." "I'm guessing you didn't." "If I did, I'm pretty sure we wouldn't be here right now. I seriously don't know how or why you are all still friends with me." I stammered, my face red and puffy from tears. I wiped away the last of them, but my eyes still burned. There was a pause before she stood up and said, "Take a walk with me." I got up as well, and stood next to her. A door appeared out of nowhere, she opened it with her magic, and we walked in. We were in Ponyville. It was when the animatronics terrorized Ponyville. "You guys shouldn't be scared." We turned around and saw the animatronics and a Panzer suit. "You should be TERRIFIED!" The panzer shot out its claw, and grabbed Golden Freddy. "I think you know what happens here." "Yeah, I saved Ponyville from the animatronics." "If you were such a terrible friend, would you have stopped them?" "No." "Follow me." We walked back out the door, and into another. This time, we were in Celestia's castle. "Will you do something for me?" A familiar voice asked from behind me. We turned around to see The Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, and Thorax. We got closer. "I'll do anything." "If you were such a bad friend, you wouldn't have comforted your dying lover in his final moments." I didn't say anything, I just stood and watched. It was heartbreaking in the moment, and it was still heartbreaking. But what almost got me was when past me asked, "Puppet?" "Let's fast forward a bit." Luna's horn shimmered, and within moments we were at Fluttershy's cottage. Past me was walking to the cottage with a bouquet of flowers. "Even when you were going through something, you were still there to support your friend when she was mourning over a death. I don't think that makes you a bad friend." "So, those are only three times. That doesn't make me too special." "Need more? Follow me." We walked back out the door, and now, instead of just one, there were multiple. Luna's horn gleamed, the same aura covered the doors, then they opened. I took a look through the door on my right, which showed the time when Puppet and I performed at the party Pinkie threw me. I looked in another, which showed when We performed at the party Cadence and Shining Armor. I looked in another, and it was the time we performed for the Hive. "You all made these ponies happy and touched their hearts. I think that makes you not a good friend, but an excellent one. That's why we are all here for you." All of the doors disappeared, except for one. We walked to it, and she nodded towards it. "Would you like to do the honors?" I opened the door, and Twilight's castle stood in front of us. A few feet away, we saw the Mane Six and past me. "I- we were thinking, since you don't have any friends, how would you like to be friends with us?" The door closed, then opened again. This time, Celestia's bedroom was on the other side of the doorway. “Pardon me?” “Puppet being gone isn't the only reason that I'm upset. This whole thing is my fault. Chrysalis even said it herself, that she gained her power from feeding off my love. If I had kept my mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now. It also the reason I didn't want to talk about my feelings in the first place. I had told everypony that I had reformed Chrysalis and that she had turned good, but we saw how much of a lie that was. It's been hard living with that in my conscience, but it's been even harder with Puppet gone. I was always happy when we were together. I loved him a lot, and to see him gone like this... it devastated me. The Mane Six have been asking me if I was alright from last night. I know that they're just trying to help, but they just keep bringing the memory back. Not only that, but before Chrysalis took over, I got sent a letter from the ETC saying that we could perform. How are we supposed to do that now with Puppet gone?” We watched as Celestia lifted me over to her, then saying, “There, there. It'll be alright. I'm sorry that you lost Puppet. I know that you are upset that he's gone. I'm here for you. And Chrysalis trying to take over Equestria again isn't your fault. You were just trying to turn her into a good pony.” “Then, why does it feel like it's my fault?” “It might be because you were the one trying to reform her. But, it's not your fault.” We- They hugged for a minute before she continued. “If you need someone to talk to, come to me, no matter how busy I am. Can you do that?” The door closed, and she said, "You're not a terrible friend, and that's why we're friends. You're kind, supportive, and kind of handsome." "Only kind of?" I joked. "I'm guessing you feel better." "A lot." I hugged her and continued, "Thank you so much. Is there any way I can repay you?" "You could do one thing for me." Thorax walked into the room, and I said, "Hey." "Hi. Luna said that you needed to talk to me." He sat down on the bed next to me. "Yes. I'm sorry." He was about to ask me something, but I didn't let him. "I broke the promise, and I'm sorry about that. The truth is that I'm not feeling okay. I feel... alone. Puppet and Chrysalis are gone, and I was always happy when I was around them. I would always wake up, and be happy to spend my day with them. But now, both of them are gone. I’ve been trying to stay happy like Puppet asked, but it’s been really hard. I also lied when I said that I didn't want you to stay with me last night. It just felt weird hearing you ask that, and I hadn't done anything like it before, so I was unsure about it. But you have really soft fur, and you smell nice as well, and I felt comfortable and safe with you. But after what happened, I felt like it was my fault that they're gone, and it's my fault that everypony is stressed, and/or sad. I just felt like I didn't deserve it. I didn't even sleep last night. That's why I looked so sleepy today. You're such a great friend, and you deserve way better than that. So, I'm sorry, and I'll completely understand if you want to leave.” I looked at the ground. He sat there, staring at me. "Well, I can't say that I'm fine with you breaking the promise..." he hugged me. "...but, I can't leave you here if you feel like that." He lifted us into the air, then back down onto the bed. "Do you feel any better?" He asked. "A little bit." "How can I make it better?" "Maybe with a back rub." "To do that, you're going to need to take your shirt off. Is that alright?" "Sure." There was a flash and my shirt was gone. Thorax started rubbing my back, and it felt amazing, his fluffy hooves rubbing my bare back. As he was rubbing, he said, "I kept something from you too." "Yeah?" "I actually do want to hear 'Longview'." I looked up at him with surprise. "Really?" "Well, there must be a reason it sold 20 million copies world wide, and I want to know why." I put on "Longview", and we listened. "It's pretty good, isn't it?" "Yeah. Listen, I'm sorry that you went through all that. I really wish you hadn't. Can you promise me that you'll talk to me if you have any problems? I won't be mad if you do, because that's what friends do, right? They help each other out." 'Friends. I want to be more though.' I thought, or I thought that I thought that. What? "What did you say?" Thorax asked. "I said, I Pinkie Promise. You can trust me on this one, 'cause I don't break Pinkie Promises." "Good to hear. Are you ready to sleep?" "I've been ready." He hummed the bass line for "Longview" as he ran his hoof through my hair. I laid my head on his chest, my right ear against his fur. His humming mixed with the steady beat of his heart and him rubbing my back was really relaxing. After a few minutes, I fell asleep. I woke up, and looked up to see if Thorax was awake. What I didn't expect was for him to be looking at me. "Good morning." He said. "Good morning." I replied. "You look like you slept well." "I did. Thank you so much." "You shouldn't have to thank me. I'm just glad that I could make you feel better." "You really did. I feel super refreshed. Are you sure you didn't let me sleep for an entire day?" I joked. He giggled. His giggle is adorable. "No, I didn't. You know, if you wanted to, we could do this again." "REAL- I mean," I coughed. "That sounds good, but only if you want to. I don't want to do something if you aren't comfortable with it." He giggled. "I'll be fine. Your singing helped me fall asleep. You have a beautiful voice, by the way." I blushed. "Thanks." "You feel better than last night?" "Yeah." "Good to hear. I've got some stuff to get done. But... I want to tell you something." I looked at him. "We all care about you. At times, we'll get mad, but that doesn't mean we'll stop caring about you. Please, talk to me if you have any problems, alright?" "I Pinkie Promise." "Alright. You want to play Uno later?" "Yeah." While the day went on, I was thinking about one thing: Tommorow holds such better days. I was laying down with Johnny again. We had been cuddling for the past two nights, which would make this the third night. He seemed really happy whenever we did this. I think he might be starting to develop something for me. I mean... I wouldn't mind. I might have developed something for him. He's smart, caring, beautiful, and he has a good voice. I kind of hope he thinks the same way of me. Hearing that he tried killing himself, I almost broke down. After I found the letter, I felt even worse. Since then, I made it a promise to help him in any way I can, and to make him happy. I hope this was working. He seemed happy the few days he was here. Hearing how he felt a few nights ago, it made me happy. Not the fact that he felt alone, but the fact that he felt comfortable and safe with me. Maybe he was starting to develop some feelings for me. "I love you." I heard him mumble. My mind started racing when he said that. 'Was he talking to me? He's dreaming, so maybe he's dreaming of Puppet. He could be dreaming about me. If he talks in his sleep, maybe I can get something out of him.' "Who are you talking about?" I asked. I wasn't really expecting a response. "Thorax..." He murmured. I almost yelled "Yes!", but I didn't want him to wake up. "But don't tell him, though." "Don't worry. Your secret is safe with me." I gave him a kiss on his head. I knew exactly what I would be giving him this Hearth's Warming Eve. Chapter 30: Know Your EnemyI walked up to the door Carousel Boutique, and I walked in. “Just a minute!” I heard Rarity yell from upstairs. A few seconds later, she came down. “Hello, Thorax! What brings you in today?” She asked. “Hi Rarity! So, um, there’s this creature that I like, and I was wondering if you could make something for them for Heart’s Warming.” “Oh, why of course. So, what were you thinking of?” She asked. “Here’s the thing: I wasn’t looking for you to make a dress or suit, or any type of clothing. I know that’s what you do, but since you stitch, I was wondering if you could stitch something together.” “I’m listening.” I got up at 5:30 again to make a special breakfast. Why? Today is Hearth’s Warming Day! So, to start off the day I was going to make Monkey Bread. I got my CD player, and the greatest hits from blink-182. While I was happy that today was Christmas/Hearth’s Warming Day, I was a little upset. This would’ve been Chrysalis and Puppet’s first Christmas, but unfortunately, they were gone. While I was waiting for the timer to go off, somepony galloped towards me. Pharynx came in, panting. “Hey, Pharynx. What’s going on?” I asked, concerned. After catching his breath, he gasped, “Thorax is gone!” My eyes widened. “What do you mean?” “Somepony took him! I went to say good morning to him, but I found this note on his bed.” He handed me a note and I glanced over it. Merry Christmas! We wanted to give you a Christmas you would never forget. Since you took the lives of one of us, we decided to return the favor. Happy holidays! I was shocked, concerned, and afraid. “Alright, you go to the Princesses’ castle, and show them the note. I’ll get Twilight, and then we’ll meet you there.” We went our separate ways. I hurried over to Twilight's room to tell her what happened. We went to the castle, and after a guard directed us to a room, we met up with the Princesses and Pharynx. We both sat down, and Pharynx hovered the note over to Twilight. “So, you don’t know where he’s at?” Luna asked Pharynx. “No. I went to say good morning to him, but all there was was the note.” He responded. “Let me see the note again.” I said. Twilight hovered it to me, and I grabbed it. I read it again. “I don’t know what they mean by ‘You took the lives of one of us’.” I skimmed it again, and then it hit me. I swear, as soon as I realized who it was, “Jaded” started to play. I stood up and stomped towards the door. “Where are you going?” Pharynx looked at me. “To give the animatronics the one-way ticket to the afterlife they just won.” We (the princesses, the Mane Six, Discord, Pharynx, Spike, some royal guards, and I) went to the pizzeria. They stayed outside while I went in. I went through the first set of glass doors, and put on “Jaded". After the guitar, bass and drums came in, I walked through the second set of glass doors. The animatronics stared at me, and I just sat down. “Can I get a glass of chocolate milk, please?” I asked. They just stared. “Can I get a glass of chocolate milk please?!?” I demanded. “Get our special guest the chocolate milk.” Freddy said, looking at Chica. Chica ran into the kitchen and got me chocolate milk. I almost took a sip, when I said, “You really think I’m stupid?” I threw the glass across the room, heard it smash, pressed on my necklace, and grabbed my Wunderwaffe in one swift motion. “Where’s Thorax?” I snarled. “Why should we tell you?” Freddy grumbled. “Maybe then, I’ll let you live.” I snapped back. “He’s in the basement.” Toy Bonnie blurted. Everyone looked at him. “Listen, I’m trying to release my first single, “Friday Nights At Chuck. E Cheese”, and I told you that. That’ll be kind of hard to do if I’m dead.” “You can shoot him.” Foxy sighed. “Everybody back away from the door.” I shouted. I stormed over, thrust it open, and walked down to the basement. The door to the basement was locked, so I had to kick it down. Thorax started screaming, but it was muffled, since he had a cloth in his mouth. “Hey, it’s me, Joh-” I paused as I realized he was looking behind me. I turned around, and saw the ten animatronics that attacked Ponyville. I shot them, knowing that they were down here to take me down or kill Thorax. They all got electrocuted, and I turned towards Thorax. He started scooting away from me like he thought I would hurt him. I put down the Wunderwaffe, and put away my suit. “Hey, I’m not going to hurt you. I promise.” He started to calm down. I took the cloth out of his mouth, and untied him. He hugged me and said, “Thank you so much!” “No problem. Let’s tell the others you’re safe.” I said. We walked out, and everypony was happy that he was safe. I opened the portal to Celestia’s castle, as Celestia had invited them there to celebrate Thorax not dying, and let them go through. I closed it and went back to Twilight’s castle. I went to the library and set a fire in the fireplace. I got a blanket, my CD player, and “God’s Favorite Band”. I put on my blanket, played “Boulevard of Broken Dreams”, and sat by the fire. I needed to be alone for a while. Celestia had invited us to the castle for breakfast to celebrate that I was alright. There was an assortment of things: Eggs, bacon, monkey bread, and a lot more. We were all sitting down and eating, when I noticed Johnny wasn’t with us. “Where’s Johnny?” I wondered out loud. Everypony looked around the room, but no pony knew where he was. “Maybe he had to do some last minute shopping.” Rainbow Dash suggested. “But, it’s Hearth’s Warming Day. About every store is closed.” Twilight said. “I hope he’s alright.” Rarity chirped. We all started getting worried and decided to go look for him. We went to the teleporter room and found that the most recent place opened was Twilight’s castle. We went there and started calling out for him. We looked all around, and I heard music coming from the library. I looked, and sure enough, he was in the library. “Hey, I found him.” I yelled. “Hey Johnny.” He didn’t turn around. “Johnny?” He still didn't move. I walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder. He jumped, as if he didn't know I was there. "Hello!" I chirped. "Hey. Guess you finally noticed I wasn't there?" He asked. "Yeah. How come you didn't come?" "I… well first, today would have been Puppet and Chrysalis' first Hearth's Warming, so it's… kind of saddening that they… aren't here with us to enjoy it." He sniffled. "He didn't deserve to go." There were some tears running down his face. I hugged him and muttered, "He really didn't. He was a great person. Is there anything else?" "I… I could've lost you today. The animatronics were planning on killing you. If I had let another person close to me die, I don't know how I could live with myself. I also noticed you scooted away when I came into the room. I want you to know that I would never hurt you." He hugged me back and sniffled. "There there. It'll be okay. Let's be happy that I'm here." I felt something touch my head. I looked up and saw some mistletoe floating above us. I looked into the hallway, and saw Rarity using her magic. The aura on her horn was the same as the one around the mistletoe. When I looked at her, she winked. She must have figured out that Johnny was the "creature" I was talking about. "Hey look at that." Johnny looked up and said, "Yeah, it's mistle…" He looked at me, and I was grinning. Before he could say anything, I kissed him. After processing what was happening, he put his hand on my cheek and kissed back. We stopped after about ten seconds, and I said, "I love you." "I love you too." He responded. "Oh! I need to get everyone's presents." I ran to my room and got everyone's presents. I handed the presents to their new owners, and they opened them. They thanked me, then Twilight pulled out a little slip of paper from inside her box and asked, "What's this?" "That is your ticket for the concert Discord and I are holding." I replied. All their jaws dropped. "Wait, how come she only gets one and we don't?" Rainbow asked. "Check your boxes again." I told them. They did, and they all pulled out tickets. "Thank you so much Johnny! This gift is from all of us." Twilight said, levitating a box in front of me. I opened it, and there was a piece of paper in the box. I pulled it out and opened it. In it, there were a bunch of nice things from everyone (Discord, the Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Thorax) saying how cool I am, how much they care about me, and other things. I looked up at them, and they were all smiling. I hugged Twilight, and the rest of the group joined in. "Thank you all so much! I'm blessed to have you all as friends." "And we're blessed to have you as a friend." Celestia said. We would have continued our group hug if my stomach didn't grumble. "How about we get something to eat?" Celestia suggested between giggles. "Yes please." I replied. I stayed with Johnny so we could cuddle. We laid down together in his bed, and he asked if he could ask me something. "I don’t know, could you?" I replied. He giggled an adorable giggle, and asked, "Did you know that I loved you before today?" "Yeah. You talk in your sleep, and your heart pounds when we cuddle." He blushed as I chuckled a bit. "You have a cute laugh." He complimented. I blushed and said, "So do you." He blushed as well. I then remembered that I never gave him his gift. "Oh! I'm so sorry! I never gave you your gift!" I summoned his gift and levitated it to him. He opened it and froze. He took out the plush of me that Rarity stitched and looked at it. He sniffled, and I asked, "Hey, what's wrong?" He hugged me, and sputtered, "Nothing, I'm super lucky to have you in my life." "I'm glad you enjoy it." I smiled. He got up, and put a CD into his CD player. He put it on the desk next to the bed and put on a song. "What-" "Just listen. Every lyric in the song is from me to you." He said. I listened, and it brought tears to my eyes. "What is the song called?" I asked. "'Last Night On Earth'." He answered. "You mean that? That every lyric in the song is from you to me?" I asked. "Yep. I love you with all my heart." He said. "I-I love you with all of mine as well." I kissed him. "Good night." He laid his head on my chest. "Won't the music bother you?" I asked. "Nope. It'll just remind me how lucky I am to have you. If you want to turn it off, you can." "No, I'll keep it on. Good night. I love you." I said, with tears still in my eyes. "I love you too." He said. I kissed his forehead and listened to the song. "I'm lucky to have you as well." I laid there listening to the song when Twilight came in. "Is he asleep?" She asked. "Y-yeah." I replied. "Is everything alright?" She asked. "Yeah. I'm just really lucky to have Johnny with me." "You two will make a great couple." "Thanks." "Good night. Let me know if you need me." She said, then closing the door. I kissed Johnny on his head, and closed my eyes. Today's been a good day Chapter 31: My Name Is Johnny and I'm Freaking Out!"Let go of him. Please." I begged. Chrysalis had come back to get revenge on me, and that meant hurting Thorax. The animatronics were holding me still, forcing me to watch. "Why? After you backstabbed me, why should I listen to you?" She snarled. "Please, don't hurt him." I begged. "I'm not here to negotiate." She threw him on the ground and raised up a hefty axe. I woke up to my own scream, moments before the axe struck down on Thorax. I shot straight up in bed, clutching my chest in an attempt to steady my breathing. "Johnny?" Twilight called, creaking open the bedroom door. "Are you alright? I heard you screaming." "Yeah, I-I'm alright." I lied. She didn't seem to buy it. She took a seat on the foot of my bed and gave me a sincere look. "You can tell me anything." "It's stupid." "Obviously it isn't, or else you wouldn't have screamed, and you wouldn't be all sweaty." She wouldn't budge, and I knew she wouldn't leave before I told her. I sighed. "I had a nightmare that Chrysalis and the animatronics came back to get revenge on me." "How?" She asked. "They were going to kill Thorax, and they were going to make me watch." She nodded, gently placing a hoof on my hand. "It'll be okay." "I'm so… scared, Twi. I don’t want to lose Thorax so soon like I lost Puppet. I don’t want anyone else to get hurt." My voice shook and tears pricked at my eyes. She scooted closer and I wrapped my arms around her. It took her a while to get me calm enough to speak clearly. "Are you feeling any better?" "Not really." I grumbled. "Do you want me to stay with you for the night?" She looked up at me, concern clear in her eyes. "No. I'll be fine." I pulled away from the hug with a sigh. "You sure?" "Yeah." "Alright." She got up and went to the door. Before she left, she said, "Good night." I listened to "Orange Horizons" for the rest of the night. The idea of losing Thorax kept me up through the darkness. I was in my office working on some stuff when Twilight came in. "Good morning, Princess. How are you doing?" I asked, placing my hooves together and looking at her. She sat in a seat in front of me, and said, "Worried." "How come?" "It involves you and Johnny." "What's wrong? Oh, don't tell me he sent you to tell me he wants to break up!" "No, no, no, it's not that. Last night, I woke up to go to the bathroom, and on my way back to my room, I heard him scream. I went in and talked to him, and he had a nightmare." "And I was in the nightmare?" "Correct. He said he had a nightmare where Chrysalis and the animatronics came back for revenge." "How?" "Their plan was to make him watch you die." "Oh, my." "But, it isn't that that I wanted to talk to you about. After he told me about the nightmare, he said that he was scared, because he realized that a little over a week after he told Puppet he loved him, Puppet died. So, he's afraid-" "-That the same will happen to me." "Yes. I tried to comfort him, but it didn't really work. I don't even think he slept. I went to check on him this morning, and he was listening to music. So, I was thinking, maybe if he spent the night with you, you could talk to him, and he might calm down." I thought for a second before I exclaimed, "That sounds like a good idea. Thanks for letting me know, Twilight!" "No problem. It hurts me to see one of my friends like this. I'll let you get back to your business now." She left and I continued my work. A little bit later, I went to Twilight's castle. She, Spike, Starlight, and Johnny were at the dining table eating. I put my hooves over his eyes, and said, "Guess who it is." "Um, I guess Pinkie Pie, and when my eyes are uncovered, I'm going to be shot with confetti.” He snarked. I pecked him on the cheek, and sung, "Try again!" "I don't know, that could be anyone. I might need a few more to try and guess." He joked again. I turned his head to face me, and made out with him. I lost track of time, but it must have been a while, because when our lips parted, the other ponies had disgusted looks. "Hmm, there's only one pony I know that can be romantic like that. Scratch that, I can think of two. But, it's Thorax, right?" "Bingo!" "Go Fish!" I giggled and uncovered his eyes. "How are you?" I asked. "I'm doing pretty good, how about you?" "I'm doing wonderful. Thanks for asking! So, how about we hang out today?" "Sure. Let me finish my sandwich." I sat down and talked with them, and when he finished, I used my magic to put him on my back, and said, "We'll see you later." I walked down the hall and suggested, "How about we go swimming?" "Sure." "Alright." We went to his room, and I said, "Go get your swimsuit on, and I'll wait here." He got his clothes on while I sat outside his door. He came out in a different set of clothes. He giggled, and I raised a brow. "What?" "It's just that everything you do is cute. You're just sitting here, waiting, but the way you're doing it makes you look so cute!" He chirped. I could feel my face flushing red. We went to the portal room, and we went to the pool near his house. When we got there he asked, "Is it okay if I swim without my shirt? I usually don't, but if you'll be bothered by it, I'll keep it on." "Umm, yeah, you can take it off." He pulled off his shirt, and I found myself staring at his chest. "Are you sure?" "Yeah." "How come you're staring at me?" "I've never seen you without a shirt on. Even when I was giving you a backrub the first night we cuddled, I didn't look at your body. To be honest, you look kind of sexy." He blushed. "T-thanks. Oh, give me a minute, I'll put on some music." He walked into a room, and a minute later, some music started playing. He came back in, and placed our stuff on the outer edge of the tiles. He tossed some pool rings and such into the water, then jumped into the deep end. Once he rose to the surface, he said, "Oh!" "Cold?" I asked, stifling a chuckle. "A little. But, I'm kind of used to it. Come in. The pool's big enough for both of us." "I don't know. You said it's cold." "If you don't come in, I'll make you." "Alright." I jumped in, and it was freezing. I reached the surface and exclaimed, "OH MY!" "Don't worry, it'll get warmer the more we swim around." And that's what we did. We swam around, occasionally splashing each other, and listening to the music. A little while later, Johnny got out of the pool, and said, “I’m taking a break, you can keep swimming if you want.” “No thanks, I think I’ll join you,” I climbed out and followed Johnny to our belongings. He dried off and asked, "Do you want any ice cream?" "Sure." For the rest of the time we were there, we ate ice cream, listened to the music, swam, went down the slides, and played around. After, we went on a walk around Ponyville and decided to get dinner. We went to the Hayburger and had some food there. Then we went on top of a hill, laid down, and watched the sunset. I hugged him as we watched it. "Celestia and Luna are good at their jobs." He smiled. "I can agree with that." I responded. "I would say that it's almost as beautiful as you." He looked me in the eyes with an adorable, charming smile. My face felt like it was on fire. "Keyword: Almost. You would win that battle." "While I share its beauty, you share its heat." I said, and he giggled. "So, I wanted to talk to you about something." "Alright." He nodded, still looking at the sunset. "Twilight came to me earlier and told me about the nightmare you had, and how you're scared of losing me like Puppet. I won't lie, I can't promise that won't happen since I can't tell the future. But, with life, we have to have as much fun as we can, like with today. I'll admit, I dread the day that you die or leave, because I love you that much. If there is one thing I can promise you, I don't plan on leaving any time soon." I wiped away some tears, hugged him, and kissed him. "Remember the plushie of me I got you?" He nodded. "I knew that this would happen, so I got that for you. So, if I do disappear, or die, you always have something to remember me by. How about we get something sweet to end off today?" "Yeah. Just to let you know though, I don't plan on leaving you. I know just the place to go." We went to Sweet Frog and got frozen yogurt. After we had that, we went back to the Hive to cuddle and sleep. As we were cuddling, I murmured, "I had a wonderful time today." "Me too. I feel a lot better now. Thank you so much." "No problem, Mr. Soaps." I said, and he giggled. "Good night." I kissed him. "Good night." He said back. He kissed me and laid his head on my chest. I hummed a song we were listening to before, and drifted away to sleep. Chapter 32: It All Keeps Adding Up, and I Think I'm Cracking UpToday was a special day for me. Why? Today would be Thorax and I’s first Valentine’s Day. As soon as I woke up, I was grinning from ear to ear. I had a few things planned for today. Though, today wouldn’t quite turn out how I would expect. I woke up, got dressed, and went downstairs. “Good morning! Happy Valentine’s Day!” I chirped to Twilight as I walked into the kitchen. She turned around and gave me a confused look. “Valentine’s Day is our equivalent of Hearts and Hooves Day.” “Ohhh.” She said, understanding. “Thanks. Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! What are you making?” “Pancakes! Since it’s your first Hearts and Hooves Day, I figured I would make us all some pancakes.” “Well, thanks! That’s very kind.” I got some chocolate milk, and sat down at the table. Starlight came in and cheered, “Good morning Johnny! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! Happy Valentine’s- I mean, Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! Do you celebrate anything like Hearts and Hooves Day on Earth?” “Yeah. We celebrate Valentine’s Day. It’s basically the same thing as-” “Oh gosh!” Starlight exclaimed, jumping out of her seat. I turned around and saw a fire in the kitchen. “Stay here!” I said. I carefully turned off the stove, then got a bucket of water and threw it on the fire, extinguishing it. Twilight came into the kitchen with a bucket as well, but saw the fire was gone. “I’m so sorry. I looked away for a second, and it just burst into flames.” She said, then mumbling under her breath, “You must hate me now.” “Hey, I don’t hate you. Just because one bad thing happened doesn’t mean that it’ll ruin my entire day. I’ll get some ‘Dunkin’ Donuts’.” I went and got two boxes of four vanilla frosted donuts, four chocolate, and four strawberry. I brought it back, put one box on the table, and opened it. “The white ones are vanilla, brown ones are chocolate, and the pink ones are strawberry. You each get four.” I said to Spike, Starlight, and Twilight. “Wait, but then what will you eat?” “I’ve got a box here for Thorax and I. I’ll see you later.” I teleported to Thorax’s office, and found him at his desk. I snuck behind him, kissed him, and said, “Good morning! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks!” He said, then kissing me back. “I had a few things planned for today, so-” “I’m sorry Johnny, but I’ve got a lot of work to do. I hope you understand.” “Yeah, I understand... You’re a ruler, so you must have a lot of work to do.” “But, after I’m done, then we can hang out. Since I can’t hang out right now…” He got close to me and whispered, “...we can do something really fun tonight.” He kissed me, and said, “I’ve got to get back to my work. I’ll see you later.” “Oh, before I leave, I have some donuts for you.” I placed down the box, and opened it. “That’s a lot.” “Yep, and they’re all for you. Well…” I grabbed two vanilla donuts and said, “...most of them are. See you later!” I teleported back to Dunkin Donuts and got a box of what I got before. I was going to give my friends some donuts. I headed over to Sugar Cube Corner. I looked through the window (which was open) to see if anypony was there, but saw something else instead: A face full of chocolate cake. By the time I wiped my face clean, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash were standing there with awkward smiles. A large pile of something was hidden under a tablecloth behind them. "Heeeyyy, Johnny!" Rainbow Dash said, protectively close to the hidden object. "Why did you throw a cake at me?" "Y'know… It's a Hearts and Hooves Day tradition! We all throw cakes at each other!" Pinkie responded. She then pulled a cake out of nowhere, and threw it at Dash. I knew she was lying because of my extensive knowledge of the show, but I couldn't mention it. "Well then, that settles that! I have a surprise for you!" They both looked at me with excitement. “It's donuts! Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry.” I placed the box on the table. “Go wild. I’ll see you later!” I walked out of the building and over to Sweet Apple Acres. I saw Applejack bucking some trees, so I figured I would give some donuts to her. “Howdy-” I started, but then got kicked in the stomach. It even pushed me back a couple of feet. That horse can kick. “Oh my Celestia, Johnny! Ahm so sorry, ah didn’t mean to!” “Can you get me an ice pack?” “Sure thing!” She ran inside the house and got a bag of ice. I placed it on my stomach, and groaned. “Ah am so gosh darn sorry! Ah didn’t mean to!” “I know you didn’t. If you did, then we would have a problem. But, you didn’t.” “How come you’re here?” “I got some donuts for you.” She grabbed the box, and said, “Thanks. Is there anything else you need?” “Yeah, can you get me one of those boxes?” I asked, opening a portal to Dunkin Donuts. She did that, and handed me the box, “Thanks! I’ll be on my way now. Have a good day!” I went over to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. Rarity opened it and said, “Johnny! What happened?” “I got kicked and cake-d. May I come in?” “No.” There was a pause before I said, “Can you say that again?” “No, I can’t have you come in and get icing all over the place. I just cleaned yesterday. So, how come you’re here?” “I got a box of donuts for you.” “Oh, why thank you!” She grabbed the box and said, “See you soon, darling!” She then closed the door. I was a little mad now. It’s like all these bad things were happening to me on purpose. “Johnny.” “What?!” I growled. I turned around and saw Fluttershy standing behind me. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I just haven’t had a good day. What did you need?” “I’m just trying to get in, but you’re in the way.” “Oh, I’m sorry!” I said, stepping out of the way. “Have a good Hearts and Hooves Day!” I shouted, as she walked into the boutique. I teleported to Celestia’s castle and went into the Throne Room, and knocked on the door. “Come in!” Celestia said from inside. I opened the door and walked in. “Good morning, Cele-” I got cut off as I was tackled by a guard. “Larry!” Celestia exclaimed. “It’s Johnny.” “Sorry, sir.” He said, stepping off of me. “Johnny, I apologize for him pouncing on you like that.” “It’s…” I had to stop so I could hold back my anger. “...alright, Celestia. I have a box of donuts here for you and Luna. Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry.” She levitated the box over to her and praised, “Why thank you, Johnny. I truly appreciate it." “No problem. Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” I said, walking out. I teleported to the Crystal Empire and asked a guard where the princess was. After following the directions, I found her and said, “Hello Cadence!” “Good- oh my, what happened?” “Well first, I got cake-d after finding Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash in Sugar Cube Corner. They freaked out and one of them accidentally threw a cake at me. Then, I got kicked by Applejack. Then, Rarity told me to not come inside the boutique because I would get icing all over the place. Finally, I was tackled after a guard since he didn’t recognise me. So how is your Hearts and Hooves Day going?” “Better than yours, and we’ll leave it at that. Are you okay?” “Yeah, I just came here to give you and Shining Armor some donuts. Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry donuts.” "Thank you, Johnny. That's very kind of you.” “No problem.” “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yes. I’ll see you later. Have a good Heart's and Hooves Day!” I teleported to Twilight’s castle so I could get my Caramel Bugles. At least if one good thing would come out of today, it would be that I can eat my Bugles. I open the pantry door… and no Bugles. I hear a crunch, and look in the Dining Room. Starlight and I stare at each other, wide-eyed, for a few seconds, before I realize that she’s eating my Caramel Bugles. “I hope you don’t mind, but I ate the rest of your Caramel Bugles.” She says. “No, I don’t mind at all.” I claim, voice strained. I walk out of the castle to find Fluttershy. I hadn’t given her any donuts yet, so I had to go do it. I was walking through town to get to her, when I saw her talking to somepony. I took cover behind something so I could listen. “What do you mean you don’t like me?!?” The pony asked angrily. “I-It’s nothing a-against you, it’s j-just that I like-” “Like who!?!” The pony interrupted her. “I-I-I like Discord.” “You seriously think that a Draconequus would like you?!” I started fuming. Not just because that pony was being mean to Fluttershy, but because I had heard this before. I thought about what Delilah said. ‘You seriously think that I would like you?’ “We-well, maybe.” “He doesn’t like you. No pony likes you. I don’t even know why I asked you out in the first place!” The pony stormed off. Fluttershy started to cry, so I went up to her and said, “I’m sorry he said those things.” She hugged me and started sobbing. "Why would he say those things?" She whined. "He's just upset that he won't be able to date someone as beautiful as you." I replied. “Who are you?” The pony asked. “Johnny Soaps, human. Surprised you haven’t heard from me after I saved Equestria.” “What are you doing here?” “Trying to comfort her after what you said to her.” “Why? It was true.” “That’s where you’re wrong. Fluttershy is a great pony. I’m going to need you to leave.” “This isn’t any of your business.” “Well I’m about to make it my business.” He was taken back by my comeback. “Who do you think you’re talking to?” “I’m talking to you, because I will not have you disrespect my friends like you just did, so scram.” “And what will you do if I don’t?” I let go of Fluttershy, and remarked, “Well, maybe I’ll show you a neat little trick that involves you and this butter sock!” I swung my butter sock around like a morning star. “Are you threatening me?” “Yes, I am! So I’m giving you one last chance to leave!” I noticed we were drawing a crowd, and soon, they started chanting, “Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!” “Listen, I’m not going to actually fight you, so can you just-” The pony (who was a unicorn) kicked me, and I fell on my back. He ran over to me to kick me again, but I hit him with my Butter Sock. He stepped back and winced. I got on my feet and said, “So, you choose the fight option?” “You know what? I’m just going to go.” “No I gave you that option earlier, but you didn’t choose that. LET’S DO THIS!!” I sprinted at him, while swinging my Butter Sock, and he ran. I chased after him for a few minutes, before he got cornered against a building. “Please don’t. I’m sorry.” “I gave you the option to say that earlier, but you didn’t want to.” Somepony grabbed a hold of me, and lifted me up in the air. I got shot with something, and after a few seconds, I fell asleep. I woke to water being poured on my face. After I gasped for air, I sat up and said, “What happened?” “What were you thinking?” Twilight asked. “What do you mean?” “Starting a fight with a random pony! Today is supposed to be the day of love, not the day of anger!” “I thought that too, but then I got covered in frosting after Pinkie or Rainbow threw a big cake at me, got kicked in the stomach by Applejack, wasn’t allowed into the boutique so Rarity didn’t have to clean the floor, got tackled by a guard at Celestia’s castle, got my Caramel Bugles eaten without my permission, and had a pony rage at Fluttershy because she wouldn’t go out with him! And you want to know why this all happened? Because I wanted to be nice and give everypony some donuts!” Twilight and Fluttershy were looking at me while the others looked at the ground. “Jeez Louise Papa Cheese, I came to Equestria so I could live a nice life, not have it be filled with chaos!” I stormed out, and up to my room. I changed my clothes, and was going to walk out. I put my hand on the doorknob, but Twilight opened the door and hit me with it. “Johnny, I-” “It’s fine. I just need to blow off some steam.” Chapter 33: You And I Should Get Away For A WhileI went to the skating rink and sat down at a table, thinking about my horrible day, when Thorax trotted over, hugged me, and kissed me. “Hey Johnny. Are you ready to have some fun?” He asked. “Yeah, I could really use it.” I replied. “What do you mean?” “Did you talk to anyone before coming here?” “Just Pharynx, but I just told him I was going to be with you for the rest of the day.” “Alright. So here's what happened. I got covered in frosting, got kicked in the stomach, wasn’t allowed in the boutique because of the frosting, got tackled by a royal guard, got my Caramel Bugles eaten, had somepony yell at Fluttershy because she wouldn’t take them out on a date, and got hit with a door.” “That’s terrible.” “I know.” After a few seconds, Thorax said, “Wait here. I’ll be back.” Thorax came back after a few minutes with a blindfold and I asked, “What’s the blindfold for?” “It’s for you to put on, silly!” I chuckled. Hearing him say that made him even cuter than he already was. I put it on, and he levitated me onto his back. “Now, hold on tight. I don’t need you falling off, after what happened today.” He started walking and after a bit, he stopped and said, “Alright, climb down and take off the blindfold.” I carefully got off and took off the blindfold. We were in a big bedroom. “How come we’re here?” “I talked to Cadence, and she said that we could use the bedroom for tonight.” “Really?” “Yep. She wanted to repay you for doing something nice even though you were going through what happened today.” I hugged him and said, “Thank you so much.” “No problem. You deserve it after what happened earlier.” “What’s this?” I asked, pointing at some condiment bottles on a nightstand next to the bed. I took one of them, squeezed the bottle, put a little bit of the content on my finger, and ate it. “Johnny, why would you do that? You do realize that we’re in a room in the Princess of Love’s castle, right?” “Eh, don’t worry it’s not what you think it is. It’s cake frosting.” “What’s cake frosting doing in here?” “It’s probably here so we can do this.” I pointed the bottle at him, and squeezed it. Some frosting shot out of the bottle and onto him. “Hey!” He said. He levitated a bottle over to him, and shot some at me. “Hey!” I said. “All is fair in love and war.” We used up all of the frosting, and at the end, we were covered in frosting from head to toe and head to hoof. “So, what now?” I wondered out loud. “Now, we need to get clean.” Thorax responded. “So, do you want to take a shower first, or…” "You can go first." I took a shower, and then he followed suit. While he washed off, I went onto the balcony and admired the sky. After he finished, he came out and said, "It's beautiful out tonight." "Yeah." I replied. "You alright?" "No." "What's wrong?" "It's just that you do a lot of things for me, like reserving this room, or getting me that plushie of you, but I haven't done anything in return. So, what can I do for you?" "Listen, you don't need to do anything. Just be happy. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. We feed off of love, and when you're happy, you give off a lot of love. So, you already give me something in return without even knowing it." He teleported us to the bed, and murmured, "Don't worry, it'll be okay. Let's get some sleep. Good night." "Good night." We kissed, and I put my head on his stomach. "You smell nice." He muttered. I blushed and said, "Thanks. So do you." "Thanks." A few minutes later, I fell asleep. "Psst. Johnny." Thorax whispered, nudging me awake. "Yeah?" I asked. "Good morning. I got us donuts." "Thanks!" We had some of the donuts I gave Thorax yesterday. Thorax took a bite of a donut, and I bit the other side, kissing him in the process. We started laughing, and then we kissed again. "How cute!" We turned, and saw Cadence. "Sorry to interrupt, but there are some ponies here to talk to you, Johnny." She walked out, and the Mane Six walked in. "Hey, Johnny. Could we talk?" Twilight asked. "Yeah. What's up?" "We wanted to say that we're sorry for what we did yesterday. I'm sorry that I hit you with a door." "I'm sorry that I ate your Bugles without your permission.” Starlight confessed. “I’m sorry that I threw a cake at you and covered you in frosting.” Pinkie Pie apologized. “I’m sorry that I kicked you in the stomach.” Applejack said. “And I’m sorry I didn’t let you come into the boutique.” Rarity declared. “I accept your apologies. But, I have to ask Pinkie, why did you throw that cake at me?” I asked her. “Well, since it was your first Hearts and Hooves Day, I wanted to make a cake for all of us.” She spontaneously pulled out a giant heart-adorned cake, and continued. “I would have showed it to you yesterday, but you seemed pretty upset.” I stared at the cake for a few seconds, admiring how big it was and how good it looked, before asking, “That’s really sweet. The fact that you would do this for me, I’m not sure about the cake yet.” After I said that, Discord appeared out of nowhere with a set of drums, and went “Ba dum tss!”, then disappeared. “Where should we eat this?” Cadence let us eat the cake at a table in the cafe. We had a great meal, and the others eventually left, so we were about to go back to our homes, but Thorax said, “I hope you had a good time last night, and I hope you feel better.” “I do.” I hugged him and chirped, “Thank you so much!” “No problem. I’ve got to get going. I’ll see you later.” We kissed and went our separate ways. Chapter 34: Am I Just Paranoid?March 31st. April Fools Eve. I wasn’t looking forward to tomorrow. Not just because it was April Fools Day, but also because of the ponies I would be around, mainly Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. I wasn’t worried about them getting me, not at all. I was worried about them damaging my CDs or my guitars. So, I had a plan. I would get food, bring it up to my room as well as my guitars and CDs, and set up camp in my room. I went to bed that night satisfied with my plan. I woke up the next morning, and knew something was wrong. I looked at my agenda, and saw that I had a date with Thorax today. I had nearly forgotten. We decided to go on a date to try and get away from all the pranks. I got dressed and went to have breakfast at IHop. I didn’t want to take any chances of something happening to my food. I went to the bathroom after getting my food, and came out and ate. When I finished, I heard some laughter that sounded familiar. “Hello?” I called out. I started to glow, and then there was a flash. I looked down at myself to make sure I was okay, and saw hooves instead of feet. I jumped over the counter, grabbed a shirt, and hopped into it. I have an extra pair of clothes at some locations, just in case. Even if it's normal for ponies, I'd still prefer not being seen naked. “Who’s there?” I asked. I heard the laughing again, and followed it. When I found the source, I found Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight. “April Fools!” They cheered in unison. “Alright, you girls got me. Can I be turned back to a human now?” “The effect doesn’t wear off. You're going to be a pony forever!” Pinkie cheered. “I-it doesn't?” “Yeah.” I started freaking out. “Of course, on all the days we decide to go on a date, I get turned into a pony.” I muttered to myself. “Unicorn, actually.” Twilight corrected. “Are you okay?” I started to overthink things. I was not okay. “No. Thorax and I were supposed to go on a date today. What if he won’t like me? He likes me for me, so if I turn into a pony, what if he won't want to go out with me? What if he doesn’t want to go out on a date because I’m not human?” The other three were talking, but I wasn’t listening. I closed my eyes, and thought about the Castle of the Two Sisters. I opened my eyes, and I was there. I shut my eyes, and thought about my CD player and the Blink-182 Greatest Hits CD. I opened my eyes, and they were there. I put the CD in the player, put on “Down”, and walked around. I was there for a while. The moon started to rise and I was eating my Caramel Bugles. I was thinking about what my next move should be. While I was eating them, somepony called my name. I got up and started running, as I didn't want to talk. I ran for a few minutes trying to avoid whoever it was, and at some point, I found myself at a dead end. “Johnny!” The pony said. They hugged me and asked, “Where have you been?” It was Thorax. “I’ve been here.” “Twilight got me up to speed. I want to tell you something. Whether you turn into a pony, a dragon, heck, even a pebble, I’ll still love you. You know why? Because it’s not what’s on the outside I love, it’s what’s on the inside I love. Sure, I love your blue eyes, but I can live without them. You’re smart, funny, you care about everypony, and you help ponies out if they need it. It’s because of those reasons I love you.” “I’m sorry.” He was caught off guard by that. “About what?” He asked. “That I haven’t been fair and that I worry a lot. It’s just that the concert is coming up, and that’s been stressing me out, and because I couldn’t reform Chrysalis, Puppet died. I loved him a lot, and…” My eyes started to water. “... I don’t want to lose you too. I love you a lot, and if we were to break apart or if you died…” “Sshhh.You don’t have to apologize. I understand.” He nuzzled my neck. “How about we head home for the night?” “Sure.” He lifted me on his back and teleported us to Twilight's castle. I clutched him tight. He didn’t find anypony there, so he teleported to Celestia’s castle. He walked into the Throne Room, where the Mane Six, Celestia, and Luna were. They started chatting, but I didn’t pay attention. I walked around all day, so I was exhausted. I fell asleep while they were speaking. I woke up to Thorax singing “All The Small Things”, and I joined in. “Good morning.” He murmured, then kissing me. “Good morning.” I said back, kissing him as well. “Are you feeling better?” He asked. “Yes. You’re truly the best boyfriend ever.” Thorax blushed. “Thank you.” He said. “Where are we?” I questioned, looking around the room. “Celestia let us stay here for the night after hearing what happened.” “Well, that was nice of her." I then looked down at myself, because I felt like something was different. I was human again. "I'm human again!" "It only lasted for one day. Didn't they tell you?" "Pinkie said that I was going to be a pony forever. Though, they were saying some stuff after I talked about how we had a date yesterday, so they might have told me then." There was a knock on the door. “Come in!” Thorax called. Celestia walked in, and chirped, “Good morning! How are you two doing?” “We’re doing good, thanks for asking!” I replied. “Also, thanks for letting us stay here last night.” “No problem. Twilight here has something she wants to say to you.” Twilight walked in, and said, “Johnny, I’m sorry that I turned you into a pony.” “You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Celestia and Twilight both looked at me, and I felt Thorax looking at me. “What do you mean?” “It was all in good fun.” “Yeah, but you were freaking out!” “True. But, we probably shouldn’t have shouldn’t have set our date for April Fools Day. We should have thought that something like that would happen. Heck, that was the entire reason for the date, to try and get away from the pranks. How did you even do it?” “I made a potion.” “Could I have it?” They stared at me again. “Why?” She asked. “It was kind of fun being a pony. Plus, if we ever get turned into a pony again, we'd rather be prepared.” She teleported the bottle over to me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be on our way now.” Celestia declared. Her and Twilight walked out of the room, I turned to Thorax and asked, “Can you spit in this?” “Why?” He responded. “I want to try something, and I need changeling DNA, and I either need you to spit in this, or I need your blood.” “I choose the first option.” He spat in it, I shook it a bit, and drank some. I turned into a pony, and started thinking about my human self. I opened my eyes, and I was human. “How’d you do that?” “Probably the changeling DNA mixed with the pony potion allows me to change into a pony when I want.” He looked at me, surprised. “We should probably head to our homes. You probably have some work that needs to be done.” After we said goodbye, he went to the hive and I went to Twilight’s castle. Chapter 35: Widespread PanicMarch 10, 2019. My Nineteenth birthday. I didn't think much of it. Just another day of the year. Plus, I hadn't celebrated it with anyone for a long time, so I felt a little uncomfortable celebrating it. I didn't tell anyone, not even Twilight or Thorax about it for those reasons, though I knew that Pinkie would find out somehow. I just had to hope that she wouldn't figure out. I woke up in the castle, as I had been living there. After my suicide attempt, they made me stay there with them so they could keep an eye on me. Even if they didn't say it, I knew. I woke up, and took a shower. After that, I then went down stairs to the kitchen, with my music, to make breakfast. Starlight, Spike, and Twilight were eating when I walked in. “Morning!” I said. “Morning!” They all replied in unison. I went into the kitchen, put on an apron, put on some music, and started making pancakes. “What are you making?” Starlight asked. “Pancakes.” I answered. “How come? Is there something going on today? You usually only make them on special days.” I poured the batter into the pan. “I haven't had them for a bit, so I figured, 'Why not?'.” As I was making them, I heard a whistling noise. “Do you guys hear-” Before I could finish, something burst through the kitchen window. It was Pinkie Pie, and she was holding a plate with a cupcake with a candle in it. I turned into my pony form and said, “Mr. Soaps isn't here currently.” “You!” She growled. I felt like I sank. “Listen, I don't have a death wish. I don't know what I did, but I'm sorry.” She walked towards me, and I backed up against the wall “How dare you not tell me that today's your birthday?” She questioned. “Today's your birthday, Johnny?” Twilight asked in the dining room. “Y-yeah.” I asked, still worried that I was a dead horse walking. They walked in, and looked at the both of us. “Could you possibly... back away a few steps?” I asked Pinkie. She did that, and Twilight asked, “How come you didn't tell us?” “I- Pinkie, you might want to close your ears for this one.” I said. “I want to know, too.” She grumbled. “Alright... honestly, I didn't want to celebrate it.” They all gasped, and Pinkie's mane deflated. “Don't be upset. Please.” I pleaded. “Why wouldn't you want to celebrate your birthday?” She asked. It hurt me to see her like this. “It's just that since no one lives in the town that my house is at, I haven't celebrated my birthday in fourteen years with anyone. I just got used to it, and it just made me uncomfortable for some reason. That's why I didn't even tell you girls, and guy, my birthday.” “But it only comes one day a year. Plus, it's your birth day!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I know, but the way I see it, it's just another day closer to my death.” The room went silent, and Pinkie was lying on the ground, depressed. I sighed. It really hurt me to see her like this. “Pinkie, if I let you throw me a party, will you promise to invite people only in our friend group?” Her mane poofed, and she was hopping again. “I Pinkie Promise! Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye! I'll see you all later!” She hopped back out the window, and pranced away. “That was seriously dangerous of her. Now my pancakes are ruined!” I exclaimed. “That was really nice of you.” Twilight said. “Well, I can't stand to see Pinkie like that. It physically pains me. You can bet if anyone were to make her upset, and turn her into that, they would get a face full of my butter sock. I'm going to get breakfast somewhere else. See ya!” I exclaimed, then teleported to IHOP. I got some pancakes, and when I finished, I felt a presence with me. “Hello?” I called out. No response. “Listen, I have a sock full of batteries, so if you don't show yourself, and I find you, I will beat you up.” I got up, and snuck towards the kitchen, but got tackled. Someone was giving me a hug, and that someone was Thorax. “Happy birthday!” He cheered. “Thanks. Pinkie told you?” I guessed. “Yeah. You want to hang out?” I nodded. “So, since it's your birthday, I'll let you choose what we do today.” “Um, Discord and I need to practice, and then maybe we can explore some of the houses around town. Maybe we can also let you in on a sneak peek on what we'll play at the concert, as long as you don't tell anyone.” “I promise.” “Alright. Discord!” I yelled. “Yeah?” He asked from behind us. “Is it okay if he watches us play?” He looked at me with confusion. “Didn't you say you didn't want anyone hearing us?” “If we play a few songs, it can't be that bad. Plus, he promised he wouldn't tell anyone.” He looked at Thorax, then back at me, then back at Thorax. “Okay. But, only a few.” “Got it.” We went to the recording room, and played “Boulevard Of Broken Dreams”, “Coming Clean”, “King For A Day”, “Adam's Song”, and “All The Small Things”. After that, I ordered a pizza from Pizza Hut, and then we went to the garage at my house to watch videos from “HARDSTOP LUCAS”. As we entered the garage, a scroll appeared in front of Discord. "Give us a second. I need to talk to Thorax." They stepped outside, and I put on a video. Discord opened the door, and said, "Actually, how about we do something else? I don't think Thorax would get this, and I don't think he would like the curse words, even if they aren't that bad." "Um, sure. Ooh! I know a factory we can explore!" I brought them to an abandoned factory near the town. It was in the woods, so it was pretty creepy by itself, but you also have the fact that the town is abandoned. We walked up to an opening, and Thorax stammered, "I don't know if we should do this. This looks pretty spooky." "Don't worry. I won't let anything happen to us. Plus, no one's here." A bang came from inside the factory, adding a bit of doubt to the group. We stood there for a few seconds, frightened. "You still want to do this?" Thorax questioned. "Yeah. Like I said, I won't let anything happen to us. Mainly you two." I walked in, and they reluctantly followed. "Let's check the bottom floor first, then we'll make our way up." We looked in one room, and went to look in another. As I peered my head in one, we heard a bang come from the other side of the factory. "Hello?" I called out. We heard a bang come from a few rooms down. "Alright, let's get out of here." I said. We booked it out of there, through the forest, and went to the Dairy Queen by my house. We caught our breath, and I remembered the pizza. "I'll be back." I said, pulling out a Gersh Device. I went and got the box, and came back. I placed the box on the table. "Do you want any?" I asked Thorax. "No, I'm fine." He said. "Are you sure? It makes me feel bad that you just have to sit here and watch us eat." Another scroll popped up in front of Discord, and he opened it and read it. "Maybe he won't have to." He chuckled. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Come with me." He said. We followed him to Sugar Cube Corner, and when we walked in, ponies popped out from every hiding spot and shouted, "SURPRISE!!" Pinkie stuck to her word. The only ponies here were ponies I knew were here: Celestia, Luna, the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, Lyra and Bon Bon. There were different activities, and different foods on a few tables, and a few presents and cards on one table. There were even some streamers, balloons, and they were all wearing party hats. "Oh, my. All of this is for me?" I asked. "Yep!" Pinkie replied. "Thank you all so much! Honestly, this is really amazing!" Pinkie hopped over to me. "I hope that this is good with you. I know that you said that you weren't too comfortable with a party." "No, it's... It's really amazing. All of you are truly the best friends anyone could have." I tried to hold back tears. "Let's start, shall we?" I said. The party had ended a bit ago, and I was going back to the factory. I wanted to explore it a bit more, and just to make it even creepier, it was past midnight. I brought a camera with me to document what I would find. I turned on the camera, and said, "Hello there, to whoever will watch this. So, earlier today, my friend, Discord, and my boyfriend, Thorax, explored a little bit of this abandoned factory. I'm going to be exploring it more, and see what I can find." I faced the camera at the factory, and said, "This is the factory. I have no idea why it’s here, or what it did, but I'm exploring it. I have a few flashlights, some batteries, and another battery for the camera. Let's do this." I turned on the flashlight on the camera, pointed it at my watch, and said, "It is currently 12:05. The start of a new day. We'll start on the first floor, and make our way to the second floor." I walked up to a door, and opened it. I looked in the room, but nothing was here. I checked in a few more, and on the sixth room, I saw a can of beans that was opened, and a pot. "Alright, as you can see, there’s a cooking pot, and a can of beans, that is o-" BANG! A door slammed shut on the other side of the factory. I jumped at the sound. "Let's c-continue." I stuttered. BANG! I jumped again. "Alright... we're going to see what that noise is." I walked out of the room, and into the open area. As I was walking to where I thought I heard the slam, I stopped about twenty feet away from a room. I noticed something below my feet, and nearly dropped my camera. "Jeez Louise Papa Cheese. Guys, th-there's a..." I was shocked. It was a star on the ground, painted in something red, that was made for a ritual. There was then a slam from up above. "Alright. Ain't no one surviving now." I pulled out my Butter Sock, and made my way to the stairs that went to the second floor. As I stepped on the last step to get onto the second floor, I heard something like crying. "Do you hear that?" I whispered to the camera. I followed the crying, and opened a door. First thing I saw was a mattress. I was terrified at this point. I stepped into the room, and shined the flashlight around. Then, in the corner, someone was crouched down, and the crying was coming from them. I almost called out to ask if something was wrong, but 1.) That would have been stupid, as they could have been dangerous, and to support that, 2.) There was a crowbar next to them. As I stepped back to get out of there, they turned around. They had a mask on, so I couldn't see their face. They let out a scream, and I ran as fast as I could. As I ran, I heard a few doors slam, and a few pairs of footsteps. I ran all the way to my house, and locked everything. I went into my room, grabbed my gun, and locked myself in my closet. There were knocking sounds, and the sound of a window breaking. Then, there were some screams, and then silence. After a few seconds, I heard Discord call out, "Johnny?" I didn't reply, still fearing that something bad was going to happen. "Hey, it's me, Discord. I'm not going to hurt you, or anything. Where are you?" After a few seconds, I called, "In here." He came into my room, and said, "Marco." "Polo." I said back. He tried to open the door, but it was locked. He snapped, and the doors opened. He hugged me, and asked, "Are you alright?" "Somewhat." I replied. "A-are they g-gone?" "Yes, I got rid of them." "Th-thank you." I started crying, and he soothed me. After a few minutes, we heard someone running, and Discord let go, and got ready to battle whoever it was. Thorax appeared in the hall, and he ran over to me. "Johnny, are you alright?" Thorax asked. "Kind of." I said, in between sniffles. "What happened?" He asked. "I went back to explore the factory, and there were people there." I started crying again. He hugged me and said, "Shh, shh, shh. It'll be alright. How about we watch a movie?" "S-sure." We all went downstairs, which was somewhat of a mess. There were glass shards on the ground. Discord got rid of them, I put in the movie, and we watched "Awesome As F**k!" As we watched it, I started to calm down. When the movie was over, they were still surprised that I was up. "How come you went back to the factory?" Discord asked. "I wanted to explore it some more. Just to see what was there." "Why were they after you?" Thorax asked. "I don't know. I found one of them in a room, and then I ran, and they came after me. I even got it on video. Let me go get the camera real quick." I got the camera, put the footage onto my laptop, and let them watch it. At the end, they looked horrified. "D-did they hurt you?" Thorax asked. "No. I came here, locked myself in my closet, and Discord got rid of them." I answered. He looked at Discord, and gave him a hug. "Thank you." He said. "It's no problem, they shouldn't have been after him." Discord replied. "If you need something to do, you can go. I'll stay with Johnny tonight." "No, no, no. I'll stay with both of you to stand guard." "You would do something like that for us?" "Of course! Especially after what happened." "Thank you." "No problem. You too go get some sleep at the hive, and I'll watch over the house." Thorax teleported us to his room in the hive, and we got in bed. "How come you came to my house?" I asked him. "I just had a feeling that something bad was going on." "Well, thanks for coming." "No problem. I'm just glad that you're okay." He hugged me tighter. "I want to thank you for being here and there for me when I need it. I honestly don't know how I deserved you." "I can think of a few ways. You saved me from the animatronics, from Chrysalis, and you use music to convey your love for me. I'm grateful to have you as a coltfriend." "And I'm grateful to have you as a boyfriend. Good night." We kissed, and he said, "Good night." We then drifted off to sleep. Author's Note The title for this chapter might not stay how it is. This was the best I could think of, so if I come up with a better title, I'll change it. Chapter 36: The Rock Show Part 2It was ten minutes before Discord and I went on stage. “Don’t worry, you and Discord will do great. You did great when you performed at the Hive.” Thorax said, hugging me as he was trying to comfort me. “Yeah, but performing in front of a few hundred changelings isn’t as nerve-wracking as thousands of ponies.” I countered. “Don’t worry, you’ll do great.” He said, nuzzling against my neck. Someone cleared their throat behind us, and we turned around. I saw Dragon Lord Ember, Grandpa Gruff, General Seaspray, and Prince Rutherford. “H-hello.” I stuttered, not expecting them. “How come you all are here? If you want to enjoy every part of the show, you need to be in the VIP section soon.” “We know, we just wanted to thank you for giving us free tickets to this concert. It’s really nice of you.” Ember said. “No problem. It wouldn’t be right if I didn’t give all my friends tickets to the concert.” “Johnny is yaks friends?” “Of course. We are friends, right?” I asked. They all nodded. “You might want to start heading to the section. We’re going to be out in a few minutes.” “Alright. Break a leg tonight.” “Thank you! I'll try to do that metaphorically. I hope you all enjoy the show!” With that, they walked out. I said my goodbyes to everyone else, and they left. Though I wasn’t nervous just because there were tons of ponies here. Equestria and Earth have a lot in common, one thing being electronics. So, if ponies couldn’t make it tonight, they were definitely at home watching us, or listening on the radio. That means that at least tens of thousands of ponies were either listening or watching us. The intro to “21st Century Breakdown” started playing, and the ponies started screaming, as well as when I walked on stage. I clapped before the other instruments came in. Before I sang the second part, I started saying “Hey!” I sang the second part, and ended it on a high note like in “Awesome as F**k!” "Equestria, how are you doing?" I asked into the mic. The audience roared. "That song was called '21st Century Breakdown' from Green Day." They screamed again. "So, here's the plan. We've got one song from Owl City, one from the Plain White T's, a few from blink-182, and a lot more coming your way from Green Day." The crowd cheered. "Speaking of Green Day, this next one is from them, and is also a single. It's called 'Waiting', not to be confused with 'Are We The Waiting', that's coming later on." We performed "Waiting", and then performed "2000 Light Years Away", then "Welcome To Paradise", which they enjoyed all three. "So, if you were at the party that Pinkie Pie threw for me to welcome me to Equestria, or I guess to paradise…" I laughed, but the crowd didn't. "...Sorry, but if you were at the party that Pinkie threw for me, or if you were at the hive when we performed there, then you might notice we are missing someone. Unfortunately, when I was saving Equestria from Chrysalis, Puppet got chopped in half and died. So, to keep his memory alive, I would like to play his favorite song, 'She'." We played it, and during the first verse, I changed the lyrics and screeched, "To smash the silence- LET'S GO CRRRAAAAZZZZZZYYYYY!!!" When we finished, the crowd was in a frenzy. I then played "Christie Rd.". I played the first part by myself, like at the party at the Crystal Empire, with a single spotlight on me. Discord joined in during the second part, and ponies started dancing. We then played "Panic Song", and the instruments stopped as I sang the first two lines, and I slid my pick up one of the strings as I sang "...self-destruction", and then we played it normally. "This next song is also a single, and I would like to dedicate this to a very special someone in the crowd. Hold your special some ponies close, because this one's about love. This one's called 'Last Night On Earth'." I ran over to the piano and played it, while Discord played the drums, and some robots played the other instruments. I then grabbed my guitar and said, "This next song was written by Billie Joe Armstrong as a way to come out as bisexual. It's also very close to me as well, since I’m bi too. This song is called 'Coming Clean'." We played it and when we finished, I said, "We'll be back after this short break." Discord and I walked backstage to take our fifteen-minute break. We walked back on stage, and the crowd cheered. We then performed "Feeling This", and as I sang the first verse, I could feel some of the parents eyeballing me, wondering if it was a good idea to bring their children. After that, I put my guitar on a robot, and Discord started playing the drumbeat to "I Miss You". The guitar and bass came in, and I said, "I would like to dedicate this song to Puppet, because I do miss him." I sang the first verse, and Discord stopped the drums, the other instruments stopping before him, and walked down the runway with a mic. I got on my knees and sang the second verse while looking at the sky. "Will you come home and stop this pain tonight? GO!" They sang the line, then as I sang the chorus, the instruments came back in. I sat down as the break played and looked at the floor. As the second chorus came in, I looked at the crowd and sang. For the second line, I pointed the mic at the left side of the crowd so they would sing the title, then did the same for the right side. I sang the final line, and after I sang the title, the crowd cheered. We then played "The Rock Show". I sang the first four lines on the runway, then ran to the left side of the stage for the second four lines of the first verse and the first chorus, then to the right side for the second verse and second chorus, then went on the runway for the bridge and final chorus. Before I sang the chorus, the instruments rang out, and I said, "Say 'Hi' to Discord!" He stood up and the camera pointed at him as the crowd screamed his name. We continued, and the crowd screamed when we finished. I pulled out some Halloween contacts and put them in my eyes to make them look bloodshot. We then played "Brain Stew". After the second verse, I jumped up and down while playing the break. After the third, I played it as fast as I could. After the last verse, fire shot up. We let the instruments ring out for a few seconds, and I placed my guitar on a robot. I grabbed a mic and headed onto the runway. "Equestria!" I said into the mic. The crowd screamed. "This isn't any ordinary concert. No. This... today, August 31st, 2019, today marks the day that a new opponent walks into the ring. All the bands better watch out, because 'Different Worlds' is now in the fight. This is a celebration! For this next song, I better see everyone jumping and losing their minds. YOU GOT IT!?!" The crowd cheered. "Jaded" started, and I started losing it. I jumped the entire time and shook my head like crazy. When we finished, a few cannons shot blanks, and the crowd cheered. We then took another break. We then played "Hitchin' A Ride". Before I sang the bridge, I said, "Equestria!" and the crowd went wild. "Before I sing the bridge, I need you to do something." They cheered again. "I need you to say '1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4' as loud as you can, then scream as loud as you can. I want everyone jumping up and down, and having a blast when the break comes!" They all cheered. I held up my fingers, and they chanted "1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4". I sang the lines, and when I said "1, 2", they finished the line, and we all screamed. They danced and jumped as the break played. We finished, and they cheered. We played "East Jesus Nowhere", and they danced to it. We then played "Are We The Waiting", and the crowd sang the chorus, since we released it as a single, so they knew the words. After that, we went into "St. Jimmy". I started in the middle and ran to each side of the stage for each verse and chorus. For the last part in the end, I said, "And don't you DARE wear it out." and some canons shot on the final note. We sang "Oh Love" and "When I Come Around", then took a break. I walked back on stage with a pink scarf, sunglasses, a tie, my crown, a Cape (I'm not entirely sure what it is. To see what I'm talking about, watch "King For A Day/Shout" live from "Bullet In A Bible") and to top it all off, a dress. Everypony started laughing, and I joked, "I know, I look horrible. I didn't have enough time to put my make-up on." Discord hit the sticks and started playing. Everypony was jumping and dancing, even Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. During the first chorus, I went to the right side of the stage and threw my tie as far as I could. During the second, I balled my scarf and threw it to Luna. After the chorus, I said, "Equestria! As your new king, I demand you get those hooves up in the air!" I waved my right arm in the air, and they did the same. During the final chorus, I gave my glasses to someone in front of the runway. The song ended, and the crowd roared. "Get a good look, 'cause I'm never doing this again." Discord magic-ed off my dress and I threw it to Rarity. Don't worry, I was wearing a swimsuit and a shirt that said, "Kick Me!" On the front and back. I then grabbed a guitar, and started playing "What's My Age Again?". After we played that, the crowd cheered. I put my guitar on a robot, went to the piano, and started playing "¡Viva La Gloria!". Discord and the other instruments came in, and I got up and sang. When we finished, the crowd cheered, and I said, "These next two songs are my favorites from the 'Revolution Radio' album." I got another guitar and started playing "Youngblood". After that, I picked my standard guitar and we played "Forever Now", which we got the crowd to sing the last line for the chorus in the first part, and got them to sing the main part during the last part as I sang "I ain't gonna stand in line no more". We then took a break. After the break, we played "Boulevard Of Broken Dreams", "See The Light", "Fireflies", "Hey There Delilah", and "Restless Heart Syndrome". I played "Basket Case" and the crowd sang along. It was one of the most popular singles, so almost everybody knew the lyrics. I also got them to sing the last line of the bridge. We then played "Nice Guys Finish Last", after we came back from our break, and then I started talking. "So this next song is also from the 'American Idiot' album. At this part, the Jesus of Suburbia gets broken up with by his girlfriend, Whatshername. This is the letter she sent him when she broke up with him." We played the song, and after the second verse, I screamed as loud as I could. At the end, the instruments rang out, I grabbed a guitar that is a step down from regular tuning, and I started talking again. "So, this next song is called 'Adam's Song', which talks about suicide and depression. I want to take a moment before we start to say: if you are feeling suicidal or depressed, please talk to someone. If you know someone that's depressed or suicidal, talk to them, and get them help. If you think someone is depressed, ask them if they're alright, and get them help if they need it. If you are depressed or suicidal, and you see me walking down the street, don't be afraid to ask to talk to me, even if I seem upset. It’s always better to ask for help. Take it from me." I sighed, dizzy, faded memories playing back in my mind. “Equestria is a very colorful and beautiful place with a lot of colorful and beautiful ponies. Somepony out there must care about you, and if they don’t, care for yourself. Your world is amazing; you can be amazing too. I believe in all of you. " I cleared my throat and wiped away some tears. "...don't make that mistake. Things get better. Now, let’s give it up for “Adam’s Song”." We played that, and tears fell from my face the entire time. Also, during the second verse, I changed the lyrics and said "Twilight" instead of "Mom", referring to when Twilight blamed herself as the only reason I tried commiting suicide. When we finished, the crowd cheered. I also saw some ponies crying. We let the instruments ring for a few seconds, I grabbed my main guitar, and then we went into "All The Small Things". During the second verse, I switched "She" to "He", so instead of talking about a girl, I was talking about Thorax. When we finished, the crowd screamed, which really cheered me up. We then took a break. I picked up my acoustic guitar, and walked to the runway. "So, a little warning. If you see me crying, it's because this song is really personal to me. When I was 5, my parents and my little brother died on September 1st." The audience gasped. "The lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, wrote this about his father who also died on September 1st. It's called 'Wake Me Up When September Ends'." The crowd screamed, and I played. They put their hooves up in the air, and waved them, which I don't know if it was Discord's doing, since he was playing the drums. After the second verse, I yelled, "Equestria!" They cheered, and some sparks came down during the solo. During the third verse, one of the times, I messed up and almost stopped singing. After that, we played "21 Guns". During the choruses, we got the ponies to sing. On the last line of the bridge, after I sang it, sparks came down. When we finished, the crowd cheered. We then played "Geek Stink Breath" and "Not Now". I got my acoustic guitar again, and said, "I would like to thank you all for coming out today to listen to us play. I think I speak for everyone when I say we had a great night. Scream if you had a good night!" I'm pretty sure everypony screamed. "But unfortunately, everything comes to an end. So, this'll be the last song for tonight." The crowd started booing. "But, but, but! Since we all had fun tonight, maybe we can hold more concerts." The crowd cheered. "I would love to do that. One day every year or so, every creature can come together, have fun, and forget about our problems. I think that's an amazing idea, what do you all think?" The crowd roared. "This song is called “Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)”." I played it, and in the end, instead of playing the last note, I sang, "Wake me up when September ends.", like in "Awesome as F**k!" The crowd roared, and I walked off stage. Author's Note Definitely didn't forget to title the chapter until after I published it. Chapter 37: Never Thought I'd See The DayI woke up on October 1st feeling proud of how we played at the concert. I got dressed, walked into the dining room, and chirped, "Good morning!" "Good morning!" Starlight, Spike, and Twilight all said in unison. "Spike made pancakes! They're really good!" Twilight said. "I don't doubt it. He's a really good cook." I replied. "We want to thank you again for giving us tickets to the concert. We really enjoyed it!" She smiled. "Yeah, it was really cool how you had sparks come down from the ceiling and made fire shoot up during the concert. The songs were really good as well." "Well, I'm glad you all enjoyed it." As we were eating, there was a knock at the door. "I'll get it." I said, getting up from my seat. I opened the doors and got shot with confetti, and the Mane Six exclaimed, "CONGRATULATIONS!!!" I regained my hearing, and asked, "What's this for?" "Did you read the newspaper yet?" Rainbow asked. "No. I only woke up a few minutes ago. I didn't get it yet." Pinkie handed, or hoofed, me a newspaper, and I read the page. It talked about how "Different Worlds" had become the Number 9 spot on the list for "Best Bands In Equestrian History". "Oh, my gosh! If I had any more tears, I would be crying tears of joy right now. This is amazing! Did you guys enjoy the concert?" I gasped, practically quivering with excitement. "Obviously! You and Discord did an amazing job!" Rainbow cheered. "Thank you! I'll make sure to pass the word when I see Discord." "We should throw a party to celebrate!" Pinkie suggested. "Maybe later. I spent two days holding a concert, and then a month crying, so I would like to have some time to relax." I sighed. I let them in, and they talked to Twilight, Starlight, and Spike while I ate. They then went somewhere to do something, and after I was done eating, I told Spike to tell them I’ll be in my world for the day, gave the coordinates of the places I would be, and left. I was at Barnes And Noble looking for a new book to read. As I was looking, I heard a portal open. I got out my gun, just in case it was the animatronics. "Johnny?" I put away my gun when I heard Luna's voice. "That's me." I said. I found her at the front, and gave her a hug. "How are you?" I asked. "We’re doing good. We wanted to know if we could hang out for the day." "Sure. Spending a day with the princess of the night? I'll take that offer any day! Since we're here, how about you get a book?" "Sure!" She came back to the front after getting her book, and I saw she got a romance novel. We then went to to a movie theater, and watched "Back To The Future". After, we went to a mall to eat at the food court. When we got there, I started to panic, as I had remembered there was chicken and steak and meat there. "Maybe we shouldn't eat here." I stammered. "Why not?" Luna asked. "It's just that there might be things here you won't like." "Don't worry, we'll be able to find something we like." She flew over to one of the places, and I thought, 'Now's better than later.' She flew over to one place and I followed. She said, "We'll get some Teriyaki chicken with Loman." I just stared at her, shocked. "Is that okay?" "Yeah, I…" I was at a loss for words. All this time, I was worried that they would think of me as a monster if I told them I ate meat, when they also ate it this entire time! "Johnny?" I snapped back to reality. "Yeah?" "Is everything okay?" "Yeah, it's just that I was worried you and everypony else would think of me as a monster if you found out I ate meat." I nervously chuckled. "Don't worry. We eat meat as well." "I just figured that out. You go sit down, and I'll get your order." I got her order as well as mine. We sat down and ate. After that, we went to the pool. Then, we went on the hill Thorax and I once visited, and watched the clouds. "Thanks for hanging out with me today! I had fun." I said. "We should be thanking you! We had an amazing time with you today." We heard a portal open behind us, so we sat up and turned around to see who it was. "Hello!" Thorax chirped. "Thorax!" I got up, kissed him, then hugged him. "How are you?" "I'm doing good. Do you feel any better since September is over?" He asked. "A lot." "Twilight said she had a surprise for you. But first you need to put this on." He levitated a blindfold into my hands. I put it on, and levitated me onto his back. "Hold on tight!" He warned. I did, and he started walking. After a minute or two, he stopped and said, "You can climb down now." I climbed down, and took off the blindfold. "SURPRISE!!!" A whole bunch of ponies yelled. We were at Sugarcube Corner, and there were a bunch of ponies here: The Mane Six, Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl, Cherry Punch, even Celestia and Luna. "What's this for?" Pinkie hopped over to me with two party hats. "We wanted to congratulate you and Discord and being in the top ten bands to ever play in Equestria!" She put one hat on my head, then did the same for Discord, who was next to me. "Well, thank you all. We really couldn't have done it without your help. If you all didn't show up, we probably wouldn't be on the list." Discord and I got picked up by the Mane Six, and Pinkie yelled, "Three cheers for Discord and Johnny making number 9 on the list of the best bands to ever live in Equestria! Hip hip!" "Hooray!" Everyone cheered. "Hip hip!" "Hooray!" "Hip hip!" "Hooray!" Pinkie put on some of the music we released, then we sat down and ate. Discord, Rainbow, Applejack, Thorax and I sat down at a table together. "So, what's next for the band?" Rainbow asked. "Well, first, we have to keep this a secret with our friends, but we are releasing a CD and DVD of the concert. We figured that just in case there were some ponies that didn't get to go to the concert, they would be able to watch the concert on the DVD. Also, we decided to watch it for future generations, or for anyone that wants to relive the moment." "That's a pretty good idea. I'll make sure to pick up a copy as soon as I can." "Then, we were planning on releasing Green Day's music, as well as some other artists." We continued the party, playing games, a food-fight, drinking and eating, and it started to die down about two hours in. Then, it was only the Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, Thorax, and obviously, Discord and I. "Thank you all so much for this! It was amazing." "No problem. You deserved it!" Pinkie said, hopping up and down. "Is it true that you cuddle?" Rainbow blurted. "Rainbow!" Twilight exclaimed. "I'm sorry, but I'm just curious!" Rainbow replied. I looked around, and everypony in the room was looking at me. "Y-yes. But, if you're looking to cuddle, I'm in a relationship, and I'm not trying to sink it." I took a sip of my chocolate milk. "Actually, I wouldn't mind if you cuddled with them." Thorax said. I coughed, nearly choking on my drink. "I'm sorry, I j-just wasn't expecting that. R-really?" "Yeah. Changelings are about sharing love now, so if you cuddled with them, that's fine. As long as nothing sexual is going on. Johnny's still mine." He said, hugging me as my face turned red. "So no kissing, or… you know. That's a talk for another day." My face immediately went red. "Anyways. Spike, Discord and I were talking. Would you like to join the band and play bass for us?" He looked shocked and excited. "YEAH!!" Everyone looked at him. "I-I mean, sure. That would be cool." I chuckled, then Twilight said, "Wait, he doesn't play any instruments though." "Don't worry, I can teach him." "S-so, I'll be able to play concerts like you and Discord did, with thousands of ponies cheering? A-and we'll release CD's?" "Yeah." After I said that, he fainted. Twilight caught him with his magic, and put him on his back. "I think it's time we turn in for the night." She giggled. We all went home after that. Twilight put Spike to bed, and Thorax went back to the hive. Unfortunately, he couldn't stay with me tonight. It was a little past 9:00, and I was in my room listening to music when I got an idea to end off this amazing day. I teleported to a horse race track that my dad took me to when I was little. I put on some music, and walked around. A few minutes later, as I was eating some cookies, I saw Twilight come out of a portal. I walked out of the building I was in, and out to her. "Hello. You're here to see me, I'm assuming." "Yes. I wanted to talk to you." "Alright. Come in." We walked in the building, and sat down at a table. "What do you want to talk about?" I took a sip of my Coca-Cola, only to choke on it after she asked, "How would you feel about me adopting you?" "I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting that." "It's okay. I wasn't really sure how to come up on the subject. Ever since we talked on September 1st, I felt so bad that your parents died. You're such a good person, and you were so young when it happened. It must be hard going day by day seeing other foals with their parents." "It is." "I would love to have you as a part of the family. Out of everypony, I think we get along the most. Excluding Discord, but I think we can both agree that it would be a little weird if he was your parent. So, what do you say?" I took a moment to think about what she said. "I… would love to have you as my parent." I got up and hugged her. "Th-thank you so much." "Let's go home… son." Hearing her say that almost made me cry right then and there. We went home and went to bed. As I was dreaming, someone said from behind me, "How did it go?" I turned around and saw Luna. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Twilight adopting you. How did it go?" "It went well. It kind of threw me off though… wait, how do you know?" "She had been planning it ever since the day you revealed that you didn't have parents anymore." She sat down and I did the same. "She mentioned how she thought one of the elements might adopt you, but after a month or two, she decided to take things into her own hooves. She just didn't know how to go on about it." "I know. I asked her what she wanted to talk about, and she asked, 'How would you feel about me adopting you?'" I chuckled. "She really does care, doesn't she?" "She does. She felt bad about how you didn't have any friends, and she felt even worse when you said you didn't have any parents. Though, she was kind of scared of talking about it with us and our sister. It isn't common for a pony to adopt one of another species, so to adopt a creature from another dimension would be on a completely different level. We have to know, you and Thorax do actually cuddle?" "Yeah. I love all of your hugs, not just from you, but from the elements, and everypony else as well. As you can see, I don't have any fur, and everypony's fur is really soft." "Alright, we'll let you get back to your dream. Good luck with your new family." She ascended into the white void, sunk into the sky and disappeared. Chapter 38: Man On A MissionI was waiting for the others to get back, but mane-ly Spike. I still have some stuff to teach him about playing bass. As I was waiting, I heard Twilight calling my name. "I'm in the library!" I called out. She barged in, and tried to talk, but I couldn't make anything out. "Take some deep breaths, and start over." She took some deep breaths, and said, "Tirek, Cozy Glow, and Chrysalis are back, and they captured the princesses, the elements, Spike, and Discord!" I always feared the day they’d come back. "How did they even get Chrysalis?" I muttered. "What are we going to do?" "Come with me!" I said. We went to the teleporter room, and warped to my house. "Stand next to me." She did, and I flipped a light switch. A glass case surrounded us. "Johnny, what's going on?" "We need special equipment if we're going to take them down. Don't tell anyone about what you see or how you got down here unless it goes through me first, alright?" She nodded. After a few seconds, some doors behind us opened. We walked in, and Twilight was shocked. "What is all this?" "Weapons that I’ve taken from all the games I’ve visited, plus some from my world." We were in my armory. There were weapons from a lot of games, like Call Of Duty, Minecraft, and Lego Batman. I got the upgraded Ice Staff, a few gobblegums, Monkey Bombs, Gersh Devices, Juggernog, Speed Cola, Stamin-Up, Electric Cherry, Widow's Wine, Who's Who, PHD Flopper, a tranquilizer gun, smoke grenades, a full diamond suit, my necklace (which I put in my pants), some airhorns, some CD players, some speakers, some tape, and my Butter-sock. I even got Twilight to drink some of Jug. I put most of it in a backpack that was WAY bigger on the inside, except the Ice Staff. "Let's go." "Where are we going?" "I'm going to Canterlot. You stay in Ponyville." I went to the front doors of the castle. I kicked them open, and yelled, "BAM! WHAT?" It was absolutely empty, so I started my plan. As soon as Twilight said that the three were here, I had a plan. I pulled out some airhorns, and the tape. I wore the backpack on the front of me, so I could do this quickly. I set up the speakers to the CD's so that each played a different song really loud. I placed down the first one, and put it on. It played "Man Overboard", and as soon as it started, I ran. I went to another room, taped down the button on an airhorn, threw it in a room, and ran. The first step was to toy with them. I repeated what I did three times, each CD playing a different song (the second one playing "Know Your Enemy", and the third playing "Let Yourself Go"). After I saw them going one way, I went to where they held their prisoners. I made my way down to the dungeons, and as I walked into the room, Starlight said, "Johnny, what are you doing here?" "I came here to save all of you." I took my staff, and was about to destroy one of the rocks, but I got hit by something. I flew back a few feet, and saw it was the three villains. "Well, well-" Cozy started, and I shot the staff, but it missed. I took my chance to run out of the room. They followed after me, and we got into the throne room. "Listen, you won't be able to defeat us, so give up now, and we'll treat you extra nice since we don't have anything personal against you." Cozy Glow said. "I'm not giving up yet!" I yelled, turning around. "Alright. Hope you're ready!" She shot me with her magic, but I shot the orb with ice, so it froze and hit the ground. They stared in disbelief. "You still want to go?" I asked. Tirek shot next, and I shot back. The orb also froze and hit the ground. We fought for a couple of minutes, and as I was popping "Cache Back", Cozy Glow shot me, and I flew back a couple feet. They all ran towards me, but what they didn't know is that I was charging up a shot, so when they got close together, I let go. They got surrounded in ice, but it made a bubble around them like one of them had a shield up. I knew I didn't have much time, so I ran as fast as I could. I ran back down to the dungeons, ran in front of the cage the rest of the elements were in, as well as Spike, said, "I'm sorry if I freeze any of you.", shot the sloo (slime/goo, whatever was keeping them in) to freeze it, and lifted the staff. Someone shot it and it broke. I swung down my hand, only to find just the grip still in my hands. The shattered pieces of the staff were on the ground. "Dude!" The villains stopped in their tracks. "Do you know how hard I worked in the game to get that!? I almost died multiple times, and if I died there, I would have died for real!!" "Do you truly, honestly think I care?!" He snarled. "Oh I'm gonna-" Tirek shot me before I could finish, and I blacked out. I woke up, and saw I was in a cage. I started freaking out, but gained my cool when I remembered "Plan B". "Oh, look! He finally woke up!" I sat up and saw the three of them walking towards me. "What do you want?" I hissed. "We just want to know where Twilight Sparkle is." "I'm not telling. Try asking nicely." I leered at them, turning to face the bars. "Johnny, could you please tell us where Twilight is?" Cozy pleaded, with big puppy-dog eyes. "What would I get in return?" "Well, maybe we'll let you and your boyfriend be together, and you would get him not dying." Tirek said, then summoning Thorax, as well as an axe. "No, you wouldn't." I realized I had made a mistake once saying that. "Would I?" He threw Thorax on the ground, and raised the axe. "OKAY!" The three of them turned towards me. I sighed, and said, "I don't know where, but the last place I saw her was in Ponyville. She told me that you three were here, then I geared up and came here." "Alright, since you were nice and gave us details, we'll keep our end of the deal." The sloo disappeared, he threw Thorax in, and the sloo returned. "We'll be back." The three walked away. "Are you okay?" I asked him. "Yes." "Good." I started counting to ten. When I hit ten, I pulled out my necklace, and put it on. I pressed the gem, turned into the Pander, and used my flamethrower to melt the sloo. I ran over to The Mane Six and went to break the crystal. I got stopped by something, so I looked at myself. There was a red aura wall in front of me, which belonged to Tirek. "Not so fast!" "Sorry, my flames have a mind of their own." "What do you mea-" Before he could finish, I opened fire on him (literally). The wall disappeared, and I threw a punch. He grabbed me, and threw me against the wall. I put on "Let Yourself Go" (the explicit version) and ran at him. Cozy Glow shot me back, but that didn't stop me. I landed a punch on him, and Cozy Glow flew at me while shooting beams of magic at me. I then dodged her, tackling Tirek as I went. He shoved me away, and then combined a beam of magic with Cozy and shot it at me. He did a lot of damage to my suit. "Let's finish the job, shall we Cozy?" They both shot me a few more times, and the suit fell apart. "Any last words?" Cozy asked. "This isn't over." "It is." I blacked out as she shot me with magic. I woke up again in the cell. I tried to think of something to do, something to save the day. I reached behind me to see if I still had my backpack, but obviously, I didn't. "Yeah, you don't have your backpack. We can't risk you doing anything else. But if you did, it wouldn't matter, because we won. It turns out that the Royal guards found Twilight, and they were bringing her here. So, as we were walking to get out of the dungeons, the guards were bringing her to us. Luckily, that happened, or we would have lost." I didn't even look to see if Tirek was telling the truth. We had lost. It wasn't supposed to turn out this way. The enemies were supposed to lose, like in the ending. But, I guess when I came here, it messed up the timeline, and now they were going to win. This is the one thing that was entirely my fault. I guess I started crying, because Tirek started mocking me and everyone else. Rage started to boil over in my blood and finally, I truly snapped. "...and now, we will be the most powerful beings in the universe, and no one will stop us, 'cuz you know why? Because we stopped the princes-" “Shut the fuck up!” Tirek looked at me, bewildered. Tears pricked at my eyes. “Shut the fuck up already! Everyone already knows you fucking won, no need to rub it in! And everyone knows that it’s all my damn fault! Everyone hates me, and the world about to fucking end and i-it’s all my fault! Why did you- why did I do this to us? I thought I had saved Chrysi! I-I thought she was good and n-now… now she’s with you assholes and you’re going to take over the world! Why?! Why...” My voice wavered as I slumped to the ground, sobbing, head swarming with negative thoughts. Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep on the cold cell floor. I woke up, expecting to be in the cell, but I was somewhere else. I sat up, and started looking around, and then heard a voice behind me say, "You're awake." I turned around and saw Chrysalis. "Why am I here?" "I want to... talk to you." "I don't want to talk." I said as I scooted to the end of the bed. "Well, I do. How come you're so upset? I've never seen you like this, and I've never heard you curse." "Didn't you hear me before? This entire thing is my fault. First, I decided to toy with you, which if I had just came in here, I could have taken the three of you down. Then, I gave up Twilight's location. And because you defeated me, you have my stuff now, which is very powerful. Everyone hates me now. Why do you even care about how I feel?" "Because I care about you." "No you don't, stop lying. You're probably trying to make me feel better so you'll have me join you and the other two." She flew over, and sat next to me. "I do care about you. Why would you think I don't?" "Well, let's see. You backstabbed me and used me for my love to try and take over the world, and you… you killed Puppet." I took a deep breath to make sure I didn't lose my cool. She sighed. "I did do those things. I'm sorry, I truly am. You were the first friend that I ever made or had. You were there for me, gave me food, water, shelter, and love. And I backstabbed you. I had a reason for those things, though. I did take your love to take over Equestria, and that's something I can't be forgiven for. But, I wanted you to be with me. I felt that you were an amazing pon- erm, person, and I thought that you deserved more. As for killing Puppet… I know I can't be forgiven for that either, and you probably won't even believe this, but the animatronics came the afternoon that I put you in the cage with Thorax. They tried to convince me that you were a bad person, and they told me they wanted revenge on you. They told me to chop Puppet in half, but when I refused, they threatened to kill me and you, and take over Equestria. I didn't want to lose you after everything else that happened, so that night, I went to get Puppet, and coincidentally, that was the night you put your plan into place. I truly do care about you, Johnny." I just sat there, not saying a thing. "You're probably wondering how I even came back. Delilah opened the portal to the Minecraft realm, let me stay with her for a couple of days, and told me… some interesting things. Apparently, there's a show about everypony that's in Equestria in your world." I started to sweat. I can't believe Delilah actually told her. "I would have told you sooner, but-" "-You were afraid that we would freak out, and never trust you again?" "Yeah. How'd you know?" "Delilah told me you said that. She told us how the three of us would form together and attempt to take over Equestria, but since you came, it would mess up the timeline, and we could succeed. I didn't want to do it, but they threatened me and told me they would kill me if I didn't join. We were told about you through 'Grogar'. When he told us that you almost committed suicide, I acted like I was happy, but I felt really guilty. I won’t ever forgive myself for that." I looked over at her, and there were tears on her face. She had never cried before, so I knew this was genuine. "Since I heard that, I made an oath. I promised myself that I would stop the others, and I would make it up to you. When I found out that your band became the ninth best band in Equestrian History, I was ecstatic for you. And you know what? I'm super glad for you that Twilight adopted you. And while I know I can't be forgiven for what I did, I hope you now know that I'm sorry, super sorry, and I will make it up to you in any I ca-AAAAAHHHH!!" She collapsed on the ground, and lost her armor and color. I looked, and Tirek and Cozy Glow were in the room now, and Tirek had the bell. I dropped to her, and looked for a pulse. "Don't worry, Johnny. Right now, she's fine, but once we give her a punishment, she won't be." Tirek lifted me and Chrysi, while Cozy had the bell. We were pulled out of the room, and taken back to the dungeons. Chapter 39:Author's Note Let's see how this turns out, and what you all will think of it. Chapter 39: Tirek and Cozy Glow put me in my cage, and Chrysalis in the cage with the Mane Six. I lied there, wondering what to do, and I heard some ponies talking. "Why's she in here? Don't you have any other cages?" Rainbow asked, angrily. "Why is she in here in the first place?" Twilight wondered. "Because she was planning on turning on us and helping you escape." Tirek informed them. There was a pause before I heard Twilight say, "Say that again." "She was going to help you take us down." There was another pause. I continued laying there, not really caring much, as I thought that it was over now. "I think that we should show them who is in charge. What do you think, Cozy?" "I think that is a good idea, and I know exactly who to start with: the one and only 'Princess of Friendship'." This got my attention. "If you hurt her-" I started, but Tirek cut me off and mocked me saying, "-You'll what? You'll stop us by singing? You aren't going to do a single thing!" He walked over to my cage, and said, "You're a pathetic creature. You don't have any magic or power. You can't do anything." He walked back over to the cage with the Mane Six, and opened it. I then heard Chrysalis say, "I won't let hurt her." Cozy said, "Maybe we should punish her as well. That'll show everypony..." He trailed, but I lost my hearing as I got angry, really angry, and blacked out. Thorax’s P.O.V. There was a plap sound over near Johnny's cage. This caught my attention, as well as Tirek and Cozy Glow. Johnny was stuch in the goo or whatever was keeping them in, and the two villains started laughing. Then, he did something unexpected and something we thought wouldn't be possible: He pushed himself out from in the goo, and hit the ground. The room went silent as he hit the ground. He was free. Then I noticed two emotions in the air: Fear, which came from the villains; and anger, which came from Johnny. Twilight and Chrysalis were put back in the cage, and Tirek put up the barrier. "I'm fine with you hurting me, or making fun of me…" Johnny said, standing up and pulling out a sock filled with something. "Is that a sock?" Chrysalis asked out loud. "The butter-sock!" I heard Fluttershy exclaim. The elements rushed to the front of their cage to watch. "...but if you dare bring my friends or family into this, ESPECIALLY MY MOTHER…" He yelled, giving Luna a run for her bits for the best Canterlot Voice. "... YOU BETTER BE PREPARED FOR A FIGHT!!!" "Listen, I don't know how you got out, or why you feel like you can threaten me, but that's not-" Thwack! Johnny swung the sock, and it hit Tirek in the side of the face, and I'm pretty sure I saw a tooth fly out. The room went silent for a few seconds, until Discord cheered, "Get him Johnny!" "Quiet!" Cozy Glow hissed at him. "You may have a sock and courage, but we have magic!" Cozy lit up her horn, to probably pick Johnny up, but nothing happened. "H-how's that possible? I can't pick him up!" Johnny started walking towards her, then Tirek said, "But we can still blast him!" He shot a big and powerful beam at Johnny, but he didn't budge. He just turned towards Tirek. "Looks like this day is getting worse for you." He blew a bubble with a piece of gum, and disappeared. "W-where d-d-did he go?" Cozy asked, clearly worried. There was silence for a few seconds, and then Tirek got hit with something. An invisible force attacked them, and I asked, "How is he doing this?" "Probably "In Plain Sight" or "Idle Eyes". Both are gobblegums that allow people to turn invisible for a certain period of time." Discord informed me, as well as everyone else who was wonder, which was probably everypony. After thirty seconds, they were badly beaten. He reappeared, and asked, "Do you sur-" only getting so far before he got blasted by both Cozy and Tirek. He flew against the wall, and fell on the ground. "I'll admit, you are pretty committed to helping your friends and family. But, it's over now." Tirek said. Johnny got up, and snapped his fingers. The pieces of the staff he had before appeared. They connected together, and he grabbed the staff. The two villains and everypony else were in shock. "You're right. For you at least." He shot the staff, and they got surrounded in a snowstorm. They tried to get away, but froze before they could. Then, he… just fell. "Johnny!" Chrysalis and I exclaimed. Some guards came into the room, freed Chrysalis, and tried to keep the elements and Spike in the cage. "Let them go." Chrysalis said. A guard turned towards her, surprised. "Your highness, are you sure?" "Yes. In fact, free everypony else here as well. I also need a few carriages to bring us to the hospital." "Anything else, Queen?" The guard asked. "Yes. As soon as everypony is free, and once we get to the hospital, you are to return to your positions as Princess Celestia's Royal Guards. If anypony is to refuse, they shall lose your position as a guard. Understood?" "Yes, Queen." "Tell the other guards, and once they are free, get carriages for Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight, Pinkie Pie, Spike, the princesses, Shining Armor, Discord, and Thorax, and send them to the hospital, and make sure you give them back their magic. Tell the captains guarding other places we've conquered to let everyone go." She picked up Johnny and ran out to the courtyard, where there was a carriage waiting for her. The guards unlocked our cages and got us into carriages. The flew us to the hospital, and when we got there, both Chrysalis and Celestia were waiting in a hall. The elements talked to Celestia, and I sat next to Chrysi to talk to her. I was surprised when I felt that she was upset and sad. "Hey." I said. "Hi." She replied. I sat next to her, and asked, "You're worried that he won't make it, right?" "Yeah." "He'll make it. He's made it through worse." "Like what?" "Well, a couple of days ago, he got in a confrontation with the animatronics. He survived suicide as well." "Yeah, I heard about that." "You really care about him?" "Yeah. While it doesn't seem like it, I do." The others came back, and she got up. "I have something to tell you all." They all looked at her. "I'm sorry if I made anything difficult after I backstabbed you, and I'm sorry for backstabbing you. I was only focusing on Johnny and I, and not everypony else as well. I won't ask for forgiveness, because I know I don't deserve it. I know that it doesn't seem like it, but I do care about Johnny. I'll do anything to make it up to all of you." "If you did care about him, then why did you kill Puppet?" Applejack asked. "Because, the afternoon that I put Johnny in the cage with Thorax, the animatronics came and told me to chop Puppet in half because they thought Johnny was a bad person, and that he deserved it. I refused, but then they threatened to kill Johnny and I, and take over Equestria, and I didn't know that it would have killed Puppet. They said that it would just hurt him, and that you would've been able to fix him." "What about using him for love to take over Equestria?" "Ever since the first day I met him, he was the nicest creature I had ever met. When I heard about how his parents and brother died when he was young, and that he had no family, I thought that he… how do I put this? He deserved more after since he was so nice, even after having such a tragic past. So, while I did try to take over Equestria, I wanted him to rule with me for that reason." "Why did you decide to go with him when he offered to help you, and not us?" "When he came to me, I was at the lowest point of my life. When he first came to me, I thought that he just wanted to take me to the princess for a reward, so I didn't trust him. But, when he came back a week later to see if I had made a decision, I trusted him after I saw no pony was with him." A nurse came out and talked to Celestia. When the nurse left, Twilight asked her what she said. "She said that he did get damaged by the beams of magic, but it was nothing too bad. He mainly just got burned from the magic, so they washed him off, and he got hurt when he hit the wall. We can also go visit him, we just can't hug him or touch him yet, and we need to be quiet, because he's still sleeping." "How did he survive that? They had some pretty powerful magic." I wondered. "Wait… before we came here, he took me down to the weapon room he had in his house, and he drank some drinks. So I wonder if that had anything to do with that." Twilight said. "Was one of the drinks called "Juggernog"?" Discord asked. "Yeah." Twilight said, and Discord started laughing. "What?" "Those drinks you listed off? They're from 'Call Of Duty', more specifically the Zombies mode. 'Juggernog' increases your health, so that must be why. Johnny really doesn't mess around when it comes to friends and family being in danger." We went in, and he was sleeping. I sat next to him, while the others talked. Thorax came over to me, and comforted me, saying, "He's going to be alright." "Hopefully." I sat next to her. "Listen, I'm not sure if I can forgive you, since you hurt Johnny. It'll take a bit of time, but I'll be able to have you as a friend again. But, that doesn't mean I won't help you if you are going through something, so don't be afraid to come to me." "Thanks." she said. Johnny’s P.O.V. I woke up in a hospital room, and was confused, since I was last in my dungeon. "Hey." I said, and they all looked over at me. "How did I get here?" "Hello, Johnny." Celestia said, as she walked closer to the hospital bed. "Hello, Celest- wait, how did you guys escape?" "What do you mean? You took down Cozy Glow and Tirek." Thorax said. "I did?" I asked. I was confused about what they were talking about. "Yeah. Don't you remember?" Rainbow asked. "No, the last thing I remember is Tirek calling me pathetic, and then he walked over the cage with Twilight and Chrysi in it. I took them down?" I asked, a bit shocked. "Yeah, it was pretty epic!" Rainbow said. "Of course, when I actually try to stop them, I can't do it. But when I'm not conscious of it, I take them down. Did you get my bag back?" "No. I'll send my guards to get it." "Thanks." "You okay?" Chrysi asked, as she walked closer to the bed. "Kind of. I'm glad that they're gone, but they destroyed my Panzer suit. That took me a long time to while." "I'm sure you'll be able to get another one. Other than that, are you feeling okay?" "Yeah." "Good to hear." She turned walked over to Celestia, and said, "I'm ready." "Pardon me?" "I'm done here. I wanted to make sure that he was okay, and he is. I won't waste any more of your time. You can bring me to the castle." There was a pause, and Celestia giggled. "I'm not taking you to the castle." Chrysi paused, and asked, "You aren't?" "No. After you apologized to me in the carriage, and to everypony else, I realized that you truly do care for him, and that you were trying to look out for him, and do the best for him. There's just one person you didn't apologize to yet." They all turned to look at me. Even though I already did, I decided to do it again, to show that I truly do care for him. "Johnny, I-" "It's ok. I accept your apology." I said. She already did apologize to me earlier, and I think she remembered, but didn't want the others to think that she was trying to get out of it, because it would make her look bad. "Wha…? How do you even accept an apology she didn't even give!?!" Twilight blurted. "She did early, and it really touched my heart." She stood there, smiling at me. "Well, Chrysalis, if Johnny trusts you, then I can start to trust you again." Celestia held her hoof out, and she shook it. "Thank you, princess." Chrysi said, shaking her hoof. Twilight stood there for a second before holding out her hoof hesitantly and saying, "I can't wait to have lessons with you, and teach you about friendship." "Neither can I." Chrysalis replied. "How about I let you sleep at my castle for tonight?" "Thanks, but no thanks, someone has to stay with Johnny while he's here. I'm going to stay with him." "Alright. I'll see you tomorrow." We said our goodbyes, they all walked out, and Chrysi turned towards me. "You're an amazing friend, you know that?" she asked me. "Thank you. You're a good one yourself. Could you promise me something?" I asked. "Anything." "I care about you a lot. Other than Discord, you're the only one that gets my humor. You're an amazing friend, and when I had to throw you into the Minecraft world, I was pretty upset about it. I don't want to have to banish you again, have you banished by someone else, or go however I went on Tirek and Cozy today. Can you promise me that you won't try to take over the world again, and that you will talk to me if you have a problem?" "I will." "Thank you." I was let out the next day, and I was getting ready to head to the "Call Of Duty" Realm to get another Pander suit. It turns out that they can be pretty chill when you get to know them. I first went there when I was younger, so because of that, and because they had nothing against me, and don't try to attack me... usually. The main boss there is "Papa Panzer", and we set up a deal. He said that I can have their suits, as long as they get a lot of bags of Caramel Bugles, and I give them a performance. They were getting tired of eating humans over and over again so they wanted something different. I talked to Discord, and he was fine with it. He thought it was pretty cool that I was able to go there, and "Origins" is one of his favorite maps. We told Twilight, and she was shocked that I was able to go there without having to survive and risk my life. I told her the special code, and that they need to say that they need to talk to me if they come at some point. Discord and I hopped through the portal, and landed in the spawn room. "Follow my lead, and don't laugh at the code name. They don't take kindly to people making fun of their leader." I told Discord. Zombies started coming in, and they came at us. "CODE: PP!" I yelled. They stopped dead (haha) in their tracks. "Right this way." One of them said. We went into an area you can't go to on the map, and they took us into a room. Discord and I sat down on the side farthest away from the door, and waited. "So, what happens now?" Discord asked. "We just have to wait for 'Papa Panzer' to come in." I replied. A minute later, "Papa Panzer" came in. I stood up, and we did our greeting: We sang the bridge of "American Idiot" while doing motions going along with the words. "Johnny!" He said. "Papa Panzer!" I said as we hugged. We broke the hug, and Papa asked, "Who's your friend?" "This is Discord: Lord and spirit of chaos. He's from the 'My Little Pony' world. Speaking of that world, there might be some ponies coming later. I told them to come here if they do need me. Just thought I should let you know." "You told them the code, right?" "I did." "Alright. That's good. What brings you here today?" "So, I got in a fight with some enemies of the ponies, and they broke the suit. Could I possibly get another?" "Of course, as long as you have the Bugles, and as long as we get a performance." "Of course." "Maybe later, we can watch some Z House videos." "Yeah, I think Lex and Matt uploaded some videos reacting to old Z House videos." "We'll get the Bugles, and you can eat them while we perform." "Alright." We went to the staff holding room, and Discord and I got the Bugles. After about five minutes, we finished getting them. While they were getting handed out, Discord and I set up. After we were done setting up, Discord sat down in front of the drums, and I picked up my guitar. "Hello everyone. As you might know, I am Johnny, and today, I am joined with the drummer of my band, Discord!" They all cheered, or I think they did. It just sounded like their usual yell. "Let's start this off with a good old blink-182 song. This one is called 'Carousel'." I stepped on a button and the bass started playing. We played that, and then we played a few more songs: "What's My Age Again?", "American Idiot", and "Longview". After we played "Longview", I saw the Mane Six watching. I would have been nervous in the first place, because their innocent ears shouldn't hear the lyrics, but what made it even worse was that I was singing the bad words. When we finished the song, Papa motioned us to go over to him. "We'll be back after this short break." I placed my guitar down, Discord placed his drumsticks down, and we walked over to Papa. "What's up?" I asked him. "They said they had something urgent to talk to you about." He said. "What's up?" I asked Twilight. "Tirek and Cozy have taken over Canterlot castle." My eyes widened in shock and fear when I heard that"How?" "The animatronics freed them." "The guards didn't stop them?" "No. They got your bag, along with the Ice Staff. They froze Celestia and Luna, set up camp in the throne room, and took control of the guards. What do we do?" All of them looked worried. I thought for a moment, turned towards Papa, and asked, "Can you help us?" "Yeah, I'll help." He answered. "Alright. I want you to take Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Starlight, Chrysalis, and Discord around the map, and I you to get them 'Juggernog', 'Stamin-Up', 'Speed Cola', and 'Quick Revive'. Make sure you give them syringes when they get 'Quick Revive'. After they get those, they teleport to my house through the Argartha teleporter." "Got it." I turned towards Twilight. "Follow Papa Panzer. He'll make sure you don't die or get hurt. When you come to my house, take them to the elevator to the weapon room." "Alright." Twilight said. "What about you though?" "I have to decide what weapons to bring to take them down. I'm going to Argartha to teleport home." "Alright. Go to the ice tunnel. Maxis should be at the workbench in the church. Bring him with you when you go so the Zombies don't kill you." "Got it." Chapter 40:Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Background InformationHello there! If you’re reading this, than you’re going to know about how my life was in Equestria, how it was living with ponies, how it- wait, I can’t go on, I’d spoil this book for you! Anyways, back on track, before we get into the story and how it started, let’s start with some background knowledge. I live in Lykens, Pennsylvania. I always lived by myself and have for a while now. The reason for that being no one lives here. No, not just in the town, in PA for that matter. No, ONE-THIRD of the USA is abandoned. You want to know why? Me too. From what I could pick up one, it was better to live in the other two-thirds of the USA, but I’m not one hundred percent sure. Luckily for me, the left the power on, as if they just got up and left and didn’t touch anything. Honestly, I don’t know how I’m not insane yet. Even though no one was there, things still worked. I’m not just talking about the power, we already went over that. No, like I could go to the Dairy Queen behind my house, and I could get chicken strips and fries without doing it myself, as if someone was still there. I didn’t even get to the pony world yet, so pony magic was out of the question. Alright, I think I’ve given you enough backstory. Time for the actual story. Hope you enjoy! Author's Note The name of the story at the time of me writing this "My Little Family" might not be the official name. It is a name I will use until I can think of a better name for it. Please note that this story also takes place before Season 9. Chapter 8: Oh LoveI woke Puppet up at 9:00 so we could go over to Twilight’s castle. When we got there, I handed the note to Twilight and showed her how to input the coordinates. After we did that, Puppet and I went to the first location: the pool. It was nice to swim around and go down the slides. We played pool volleyball and had races going down the slides while we were there. Then, we rode bikes in one of the neighborhoods I used to live in. We talked about some of the things while we were apart, but then something happened. I had this weird feeling inside of me, and I started to get nervous. The nervousness was explainable because I would randomly get nervous when I was around people, but this feeling I wasn’t so sure about. It was like I wanted to stay with him, and always be around. I thought he was nice and somewhat attractive. It was like I loved him. ‘I’m not gay though, am I?‘ I began to wonder. All throughout the day, I had the feeling, when we went skating, when we had lunch and dinner, and when we went and got dessert. I didn’t want to say that I was gay or tell Puppet my feelings. It could have been some phase or something. I waited a few days just to make sure it wasn’t a temporary feeling. But after a few days, the feeling was still there. Did this mean I was gay? I could possibly be bi, but there hasn’t been any girls that I like. Who would I fall in love with? Not really to be mean, but it would be weird to fall in love with a pony. Then again, it would be weird to love a robot or a puppet. There was one point where I was hanging out with Puppet, the Mane Six and Starlight and I guess I was getting sweaty, because Applejack asked, “You alright Johnny? You’re sweating.” Everyone and everypony looked at me. “Y-Yeah, I’m f-fine. I-I usually get nervous w-when I’m around people.” I replied. “You sure though? You’re really sweating.” Puppet asked. “Yeah, I’m f-fine.” While I do like Puppet, like I said before, I could be bi. I need to be a little extra careful with my journal now that I wrote my feelings for Puppet down. I could tell him, but I don’t know what he would think. We’ve been good friends for a while, but I don’t want to take the chance of losing him. Oh love, what have you done to me? Author's Note So yeah, that happened. I know it's pretty weird for a human, or anything, to love a robot. I do realize that.
Chapter 1: The BeginningI had just about finished adding Equestria to my teleporter database. Now let me tell you, I’m a brony. I'm a huge fan of My Little Pony. I had built a teleporter so I could teleport to different dimensions, some being FNAF, Call of Duty Zombies, even Minecraft. I even have some items from there, like the Wunderwaffe and Thundergun from Zombies, and an enchanted diamond sword. It’s not that big of a stretch to expect me to go to my favorite show. Almost… done! I was excited, super duper excited! I don’t think you guys understand how excited though. If this worked, I would be in the place where every brony and pegasister dreams of being. But I wasn’t completely sure if it would work. The only way to find out is to go through the portal. But before I went through, I wanted to have one last meal in case I wouldn’t come back. There’s a Dairy Queen behind my house, so I went there. I always went there; it’s good and quick. I headed there to get the usual: chicken strips, fries, and toasted bread. I went in, rang the bell at the counter, asked for the usual, and sat down at a table. Eventually, the bell rang, and I got my food. I usually gobbled the food up, but since I knew this could possibly be my last meal, I savored it. It took me about 20 minutes to eat. Crazy, right? After that, I dumped the remains into the trash and put the tray on top. I went down into the basement, where the teleporter is, and grabbed the gear that I would need: Gersh Devices (in case I got trapped), Tranquility Gun (in case I didn’t want to hurt them), tranquility darts (that shouldn’t need explaining), Hand Gun (in case I was in serious trouble), bullets, a vest (to help protect my body), my necklace, and my umbrella (in case I fall off something, I could glide down). I loaded up the teleporter and went through the rift. I started to fall, feeling the weightlessness and the rush of panic. Quicky, I fumbled for my umbrella and opened it. ‘Luckily I brought it, or that would have been my last meal.', I thought. Once I got to the ground, I slowly spun to take in the scenery around me. It. Was. Beautiful. I actually mean beautiful. It was so… colorful. The ground was vivid lime green, the sky was a bright blue, and even though the leaves were dark green, they were still vibrant. I decided to take a walk to look at more of the scenery. The walk was eye-catching, as expected, and peaceful. The birds were chirping, the rabbits were frolicking. It was amazing. I walked for at least 10 minutes, admiring the scenery, until I noticed something. Once the animals saw me, they ran away. They were scared of me. I thought nothing of it, thinking they were naturally frightened, but then it hit me: they were scared because they haven’t seen anything like me before. If they were scared of me, surely the ponies would be, and if somebody- sorry, somepony had seen me and/or the rift, they would have reported what they saw, and royal guards would probably be after me. I have to get out of here! But it was too late. There was a giant gust of wind, and when I turned around, a guard leaped onto me. I tumbled backward, both me and my mind spinning, and before I could say, “What are you doing?”, both guards had spears pointed at my face, only a few inches away. “We need you to come with us, now.” I considered running away, but seeing that they had spears and could fly, I decided it would be a pretty good idea to go with them. They escorted me to the seat of the carriage (which felt pretty embarrassing, by the way), then went to the front and started flying. Author's Note Let me know what you think of this so far! I am always open to opinions on this. This is my first story on here, so it might not be the best.
Chapter 2: InterrogationThe guards parked outside the entrance of the castle, approached the back of the carriage, and tugged me off of it. “I can get off myself.” I muttered, half to myself. They ushered me through the castle as if they were my parents and I was their child. (It was pretty humiliating, to be honest.) We met a door, one of the guards opened it, and there sat Princess Celestia, in her throne, only about 20 yards away on the other side of the room. The room was gigantic, but it was heart-stopping to be this close to a character I once thought was fictional. I took a few steps into the room, and the big doors shut behind me. “H-hello there. I’m Johnny Soaps.” I stuttered with an awkward grin, still shocked that I was in front of the princess. The one pony I would not want to get on the bad side of was Celestia. She’s the princess after all; who knows how much power she has. “Hello, Johnny,” she uttered, “I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria. I requested my guards to escort you here so the Elements of Harmony and I can ask you a few questions. We will begin when the group gets here. In the meantime, guards,” she said, glancing towards the two guards that brought me here, “please confiscate his belongings.” The guards came over, but before they could do anything, I stopped them and said, “I got it.” “As much as I hope it would be okay,” the Princess sighed, “it’s for the protection of everyone in this room, including yours. So, if you can let them take your items, that would be greatly appreciated.” There was a little pause as I thought about what to do. Trying to stop them any more would probably get me killed, so I went with the safe option, and muttered, “...Alright.” The guards walked over to me and took most of my stuff, except for my necklace, not knowing what it does. When they finished, the Mane Six and Starlight burst through the door, all of them running, except for Pinkie, who was hopping. “Princess-” Twilight started, but stopped once she saw me, and looked at me with confusion. I looked at them with shock as well. It took a lot of energy not to faint at the fact that the ponies I thought were fictional were standing a few feet away from me. Or would it be "Hooves away"? The Mane Six and Starlight froze, and Celestia announced, “I think I’ll start. First, what are you?” “I am a human,” I replied, looking at the white princess, “I’m not from here, so that’s why you haven’t seen me or people like me at all.” “Alright.” Celestia said, “What are you doing here?” “Um,” I hesitated, not wanting to reveal why I was actually here, about how I like the show, and I wanted to see what it’s like here, knowing it would freak them out. “I can’t exactly answer that.” I'm surprised the guards didn't jump on me right then and there and locked me underground. “How come?” Celestia asked, curiously, raising an eyebrow. “It might freak you out.” I said. “Even though whatever reason you’re here for might freak me and my friends here out,” she began, “we need to know so we can know if you have bad intentions or not. So, if you could tell us the truth about why you’re here, I think we would all appreciate that.” If there is one thing I don’t do, it’s lying, mainly because I don’t have any people to lie to. But I can’t tell them the truth. Like I said, it would definitely freak them out. “Alright,” I said, “but I don’t want this information getting out to the public, at least not yet. Can you swear to me that won’t happen?” “You have my word.” Celestia said. “Do you promise this won’t get out until Johnny says it’s OK?” she asked, looking at the Mane Six and Starlight. “We pinkie promise!” Pinkie Pie said, still hopping. “Alright,” I started, “I have a teleporter, and I guess I typed in something wrong, because I ended up here.” Everypony in the room looked at me. “Though, I wouldn’t really call it a mistake, because I must say, your world is really colorful and pretty, at least compared to mine.” “Hold up,” Twilight then asked, half excitedly, half shocked, “You have a dimensional teleporter?!” “Yes,” I started, looking at her, “it’s really cool, right?” “Any other questions?” Celestia asked. “Yes. If I may,” I asked looking at the princess, which she nodded yes. I looked at the Mane Six and asked, “How did you know I was here?” Rainbow Dash piped in. “I was flying around at supersonic speed, and I saw you falling down with an umbrella in your hand! Why were you holding the umbrella, and what was that weird blue swirly thing you came out of?” “Number 1, I was holding the umbrella because I made a special umbrella that I can glide with, and number 2, yes, the ‘swirly thing’ was the portal I came from.” “Will that be all?” Celestia asked. No one- nopony said anything. “Alright, guards,” she turned to the two guards that brought me here, ”please find him a room.” “Wait, why?” I asked. “Until we are one hundred percent certain you don’t mean any harm to us or Equestria, we must keep you contained.” One of the guards nudged me and said, “Let’s go.” They started walking and I followed.
Chapter 3: Panic TimeIn the room the guards took me to, I was laying on the bed wondering how I would survive here, even if it was for a few days, since I am really, really picky. As I was thinking, I heard some ponies running out in the hallway. I heard the door handle jingle. The door opened and a guard declared, ”Johnny, the Princess had requested your arrival.” I looked at him, wondering 'What could she need me for?' "Alright." I said, getting up from the bed. The guard took me to Celestia. “Johnny,” she greeted as I walked in. “Princess.” I replied, looking at her. She was looking out the window, like Frank Reagan in "Blue Bloods". “Equestria seems to be under attack by robots in animal costumes, and I think you can help us.” She said, not stopping her gaze at what ever she was looking at. ‘How did they find me’, I wondered. “Yes, I can. In fact, I dealt with them before.” “Alright, I'll have my guards take you to your items." Three guards, two of them, the ones that flew me here, walked in and took me to where my items were. All I really needed were my Gersh Devices, and that would be it. I grabbed them, and then told them I was ready. "That's all you need?" One of the guards questioned. "Yes." I said. "I'm ready." We got onto the carriage, two guards flying, and one in the back with me, and we took off. "So," I said, trying to break the awkward silence, to the guard sitting in the back with me, "how are you doing?" The guard replied with silence. "...How long have you been a guard?" "2.5 years." He answered. “Hmm... What’s it like being a guard for the Princess?” “Honestly,” he leaned towards me, whispering, “kind of boring. You’re mainly just standing around in case something happens, and most of the time, nothing does.” As we flew into Ponyville, I looked down and couldn’t believe what I saw. Buildings were on fire, debris was on the ground, and a lot of the buildings were destroyed. I saw the Mane Six fighting the animatronics, then I saw a building that was still standing. Damaged, but standing enough that I, the guards, and the carriage could hide behind it. I asked them to go behind it, which they did. I got off and pressed the gem on my necklace. Remember how I mentioned that I went to the COD Zombies realm? I got a Panzer Soldat suit and created a device that forms the suit when I press it. I attached it to a chain, and called it a necklace. I turned into the Panzer Soldat, and let me tell you, I can do a lot of things with it. One thing I can do is play music and attach it to speakers in the suit. “You guys stay here.” I said, turned around, and played “Panic Song” be Green Day (a clean version, I’m not playing songs with bad words around the innocent ponies), because it’s energetic and I knew in this suit, they would start to sweat, even though they were robots. I stepped out from behind the building, everyone and everypony looked at me, and the animatronics had fear in their eyes. “Hello, boys!” I said, “Did you miss me?” If jaws could actually drop, theirs would be in the Nether after they realized it was me in the suit. “Go.” I said to the Mane Six, then they ran behind a building. “I can't believe you would hurt these innocent ponies. You guys shouldn’t be scared,” I said looking at the animatronics, “You should be TERRIFIED!” I yelled, shooting out my claw to grab Golden Freddy. I then pulled him in, and roasted him. All the others ran off. I threw Golden Freddy on the ground, and said, “I'm hungry for more than bear.” I then ran around, roasting Chica, Foxy, Balloon Boy, and Mangle, and smashing Bonnie, Freddy, Toy Freddy, Toy Chica, and Toy Bonnie. I then took the remains of all of them to the middle of the battlefield, and turned to face Golden Freddy. “I want you to listen real close.” I growled. “The next time you pull a stunt like this, you’ll have your own special place in hell.” I opened a Gersh Device, put in the coordinates for Fazbear’s Fright, and pushed the roasted animatronics through. I then closed that portal, and put in the coordinates for Freddy Fazbear’s Pizzeria (the one for the second game), and pushed the smashed remains of the other animatronics through. “What just happened?” I heard Twilight ask behind me. I pressed a button inside the suit to put the suit away, turned towards her, and replied, “I took care of them.” “What were you just in?” Applejack asked. “I was in a suit I got from a different dimension. I would love to tell you guys about some of the dimensions I’ve been to one day.” I said with a smile. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to go to the Princess to tell here the animatronics are gone.” I walked over to the building where I left the guards, and went behind it. They were in complete shock because of what they just saw. One of them finally asked, “That was you?” “Yes, it was.” I calmly replied. “Could you please bring me to the Princess so I can tell her that they are gone?” “Yes, sir.” They said in unison. Two of them went to the front of the carriage, one went to the back with me. “Also,” I said to them, getting on the carriage, “you guys don’t have to call me sir.”
Chapter 4: Some More Interrogation, With A Side Of FreedomChapter 4: Some More Interrogation, With A Side Of Freedom “Hello, Princess,” I greeted Celestia as two of the guards opened the doors, “They're gone, and won't be disturbing us for a while.” “Good. Thank you so much for getting rid of them.” She thanked me, finally breaking her gaze from the window. “No problem, Princess. They shouldn't have been messing with anyone.” “If you don’t mind, I need you to come with me.” “I don’t mind.” Celestia took me to a room with a desk with three chairs, one on one side, two on the other, and a lightbulb above us, illuminating the room. It looked a lot like the interrogation room in "Blue Bloods". “Please, take a seat.” She used her magic to pull a chair out from the table, and I sat down. “Thank you.” I said. “Now,” she began, “I’ll be back. I’m going to get my sister.” “Alright.” I said as she left. I waited for about five minutes before Celestia came back, Luna behind her. “Johnny, this is my sister, Luna.” Celestia motioned toward Luna. When Luna saw me she froze in place. “Hello there. How are you?” I said, holding my hand out to shake Luna’s hoof. “I’m good,” she spluttered nervously, shaking my hand. “How are you?” She asked, sitting down in one of the chairs across from me. “Well, I'm doing just fine. Thank you for asking.” “Johnny,” Celestia said, “I brought Luna here in case she had any questions. So, Luna, if you have any questions, now’s the time to ask them.” “First,” Luna asked, “are you here for bad intentions?” “No.” I stated. “How exactly can we trust you?” ”If I were here with bad intentions, I probably wouldn’t have gotten rid of the…" I started counting how many animatronics there were, "ten animatronics that were attacking Ponyville.” “Ponyville was under attack, and you didn’t alert me?” Luna gasped, turning to Celestia. “Well, since you were up all night, I figured I would let you sleep, unless things got really bad.” Celestia muttered. “But luckily, Johnny was able to stop them. Let’s talk about this later.” “Fine.” Luna grumbled. “What are you?” “I’m a human; I’m not from here.” “Then where are you from?” “Earth, a planet in a different dimension.” “Why are you here?“ “There was a mistake in my teleporter.” “You have a teleporter? Can you make one for me- I mean us?” “Sorry, I…" I thought for a moment, before continuing. "...actually, I might be able to put a teleporter here in Equestria.” “Really?” Both princesses chirped at the same time. “Yeah.” I replied. “I probably wouldn’t be able to make you and the M- Elements of Harmony each one since I don’t have many Gersh Devices, but I could probably put a few in Ponyville and here so you guys could come to my house if you need me.” “Why, that would be nice.” Celestia said. “I can come tomorrow if you want.” I suggested. “Alright. Do you have any more questions?” I asked, looking at Luna. “No, I do not.” “Alright. It’s been nice seeing you.” I told Luna, holding out my hand for a handshake. She shook it and politely uttered, “It’s been a pleasure seeing you.” As she walked out, I called, “Have a nice day!” “Alright,” Celestia said to me, “if you could wait here another moment, that would be appreciated, because there are two more ponies that I need you to see.” Celestia walked out of the room, and then came back in a few seconds later with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, who was holding Flurry Heart. When they saw me, they froze for a second, then sat in the two open seats. “Hello,” I started, “I’m Johnny Soaps. How are you?” I held out my hand for a handshake. “Hello. I’m Princess Cadence," she shook my hand, "and this is my husband, Shining Armor." I shook his hoof. "We’re good. How are you?” Cadence asked. “I’m doing good, thank you for asking.” The interrogation went the same with them as it did with Luna. Cadence and Shining Armor asked the same questions, I told them about how I plan to put teleporters in Equestria, and I could put a teleporter in the Crystal Empire, then I wished them a good day as they left. “I would like to say once again thank you for getting rid of the robots.” Celestia said as we walked towards the exit. “It’s no problem, they shouldn’t have been hurting innocent ponies.” I replied. “May I ask you something?” “Sure.” “Earlier, when I asked you to help us, you said you dealt with them before?” “Yes, I used to live with them because it started to get pretty lonely living by myself, but-” I got cut off by Celestia. “You live by yourself? Oh, sorry, I shouldn't have cut you off.” “It's okay. Yeah, I don’t live with any of my family.” “How come?” “I'd rather not talk about it in detail, so maybe another day. The summary is that I used to live with the animatronics, but then they... wanted me to join the family, so I left. Afterwards, they tried to kidnap me, but I fought back and won.” “Oh. What was wrong with 'joining the family'?” "Their way of me joining the family isn't very safe. Again, that's a story for a different day. And yeah, luckily they didn’t take me. So, I’ll be here tomorrow to put up a teleporter?” “Yes.” “Alright, I just need you to do one thing. I need you to decide on a room to put the teleporter in.” “Alright. Here I’ll show you the exit.” She walked to the mane doors, and I followed. “Here you go.” “Have a good day, Princess!” “Johnny.” I turned around and looked at her. “You can call me Celestia.” “Alright. Have a good day, Celestia.” She then closed the doors. I opened a Gersh Device, put in “Home”, and went through.
Chapter 5: Welcome To ParadiseI woke up to the sun in my face. The alarm clock read 10:32. Then, I saw the necklace next to the alarm clock. The portal! I shot up and almost fell out of bed, rushing over to the closet to get clothes, then rushed to the bathroom. I took a shower, brushed my hair, and ate within 15 minutes. I grabbed a few Gersh Devices, but almost forgot my necklace. I grabbed it, went down to the teleporter room, input “Equestria”, and dashed through the portal. I started to fall again, but this time, I didn’t have my umbrella. I did have my necklace, so I pressed it. I turned into the Panzer and started flying towards Canterlot. When I arrived in front of Canterlot, I pushed the button to return to normal and started walking towards the doors. “Hello, Johnny.” One guard said. “Hello, guards. How are you doing today?” I asked. “We’re doing good.” The other guard told me. “Good. I’m here to see Princess Celestia. Do you know where the throne room is?” “Yes,” Guard 1 said, “Go to the first staircase, go up to the third floor, turn left, and it’s the door at the end.” “Thank you! Have a wonderful day, gentlemen!” “You too!” both guards remarked. I went to the throne room, and knocked on the doors. “Come in!” she chirped. “Good Morning, Celestia! How are you?” I asked. “Johnny! I’m good, how are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! I'm here to put in the portal. Have you decided on a room for the portal yet?” “Yes, I have! I’ll show you.” She walked out of the room and down the hallway, and I followed. She took me to an empty room. “This is it.” she announced. “Alright, I’ll get it done as soon as I can.” “I’ll leave you to it.” She told me as she left the room. I took out a Gersh Device and started to set it up. I finished the teleporter and then walked to the throne room. “Celestia, I finished.” I told her. “Great. Thank you so much.” She replied. “No problem. Can you come here? I'd like to show you how it works.“ “Sure.” I led her to the room and showed her the teleporter. “Oh my.” she gasped. “So here, there is a list of places you can choose from. Right now, it only has my house, but if you need me to add any more places, then let me know. You have a bar on the right side so you can scroll through the different places. All you have to do is touch the bar and slide down or up. To choose a place, you press the name of it, and then it'll ask you if you're sure. Just press yes and the portal will open.” “Thank you so much for this.” “No problem. Do you know where Twilight is? If she agrees to it, I’m going to put a teleporter in her place.” “She should be in her castle. It’s a crystal tree in Ponyville. You can’t miss it.” “Alright, thanks! Have a good day, Celestia!” I flew into Ponyville and spotted the castle. I landed about twenty feet away so I didn’t do any damage to the castle with the rocket flames. I put away the suit and started walking towards the castle. I knocked on the big doors and the ground started rumbling. I looked behind me, and a whole bunch of ponies were behind me. I knocked again, and Twilight opened the doors. She saw the ponies running at me, and pulled me in. “Thanks.” I said, as she closed the doors. "No problem." She replied. “Wow. This castle is huge.” “Castles tend to be. So, what brings you here?” “I wanted to ask you something.” “Alright.” “So, yesterday, in Celestia’s throne room, I said I couldn’t make another teleporter.” “Yes.” “So, after I got rid of the robots, I went to Celestia to tell her they were gone. After that, she pulled me into a room so Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor could ask me questions. Not all at once, Luna first, then Cadence and Shining Armor.” “Alright.” “While Luna was interrogating me, I brought up how I came here because of my teleporter. She was very interested and asked if I could make one for her. While I can’t make one for everyone, I did figure out a way to make a teleporter for Celestia in case she ever needs me. So, I was wondering if you wanted to have the same thing.” “Really?” She gasped. “As long as you have a spare room or a basement.” I replied. “Yeah, I have a spare room. Follow me.” I followed her through the grandiose castle into a spare room. “Alright, I’ll have it done as fast as I can.” I did the same thing for Twilight that I did for Celestia, showed her the final product and showed her how it works. “Thank you so much, Johnny!” She said. “No problem.” I replied. “I have two more things I wanted to ask you.” “Yes, Johnny?” “Well, the first thing is, could I come with you the next time you go to the Crystal Empire?” “How come?” “When I talked to Shining and Cadence, I brought up the teleporter and how I could put one in the Crystal Empire, and they agreed to it.” “Sure. What was the other thing?” “I never got your names.” “Oh. I’m so sorry! Follow me.” I followed her to the cutie map and she told me, “Let me get the others here and I’ll introduce them to you!” I waited around for five minutes in the Cutie Map room before thinking, 'I could probably play guitar to pass the time.' I opened a portal to my house and got my acoustic guitar. I didn't want to spend a whole bunch of time setting up, only to then spend a lot more time tearing down. I got my black acoustic guitar, and played "Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)". I really got into it, and played it really fast at the end, like in "Bullet In A Bible". After that, I played "Wake Me Up When September Ends". I got really into that as well, and during the second verse, tears were falling down my face, since it was really personal to me. I even started getting choked up during the last verse. I wiped my face, and breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth to calm down. 'I really miss you guys.' I thought. I then played "I Miss You" by blink-182. I played it the way it was played at the Pepsi Smash. After that I played "Boulevard Of Broken Dreams" (I didn't say the bad words), then to cheer myself up, I played "Minority" (not saying the bad words), "Warning", and "Ordinary World". "What's taking them so long? Well, if I had to get everywhere on foot, it would probably take a while to get my... friends..." I then realized that I didn't have any friends, since I lived alone. "But, if I did have friends, and I had to walk everywhere to get them, it would probably take me a while as well. I also have to factor in that they could be anywhere. I have to give them credit for that." "You don't have friends?" Twilight asked from the hallway, saddened by what I said. I jumped when I heard her voice. I didn't focus on the question she asked, I was focused on something else. "H-how much o-of my singing d-d-did you hear?" I stuttered, almost not wanting to know. "A ton, dude." Rainbow Dash replied, her and the others coming into the room and out from the hallway. "We heard you halfway through the song before 'I Miss You', then all the rest." I wasn't surprised they knew what I was singing. I had been acting like I was playing live, so I had been saying the names of the songs before I played them. I looked at their faces. They all looked shocked. "Was it that bad? Oh my. I'll just go. I don't want to disturb you all any more than I have already." My chest tightened, afraid that they thought it was terrible. I opened my Gersh Device, but Twilight said, "No, no, no. It was really good. About as good as the top musicians in Equestria." "R-really?" I gasped. I steadied my breathing. "Yeah. Why would you ever think that your singing is bad?" Applejack questioned, surprised as well. "Well, it's just that..." I took a deep breath. "...When I went to school, I would sing all the time. But the other kids made fun of me for it. So, I always thought that it was bad. I never sang around anyone after that, even around the animatronics, when I was friends with them." The Mane Six all looked at me with shock. Twilight then hugged me and said, "I'm sorry about that." "Yeah, they were all wrong. You have a beautiful voice." Starlight complimented. I blushed and said, "Why thank you! That... that means a lot." "Is that why you don't have friends?" Twilight asked. "Partially. I didn't have any friends in school, and then after that, I still don’t have friends." "Haven't you ever tried going out to make some?" Rarity queried. "Well, that is kind of hard where I live." They all looked at me with confusion. "I'll show you why. Come with me." I guided them to my world and outside of my house. They all looked around the empty state. "Why is it so quiet?" Rainbow asked. "Because nobody lives here, except for me." I replied. "WHAT?" They all exclaimed. "Yeah. A few years ago, everyone just left. I don't really know why, but they did." "Why did you stay here? Why didn't you and your family leave with everypony else?" I just stared at them for a second, thinking about my family. "I'd rather not get into that. How about I show you around my house, then maybe you can show me around the town you all live in?" "Alright!" They all agreed, in unison. I showed them around my house, then they showed me around Ponyville. When we arrived back at the castle, I said, "It's getting pretty late. I'm going to head back to my house. Good night." I headed towards the teleporting room, but Twilight asked, "Um, Johnny?" I turned around, and she continued. "I- we were thinking; since you don't have any friends, how would you like to be friends with us?" "REALLY- I mean," I cheered, with an unsavory voice crack. I cleared my throat "really?" They all giggled, and Twilight said, "Yeah! Maybe we could teach you about friendship. After all, that's what Equestria was founded on." "I thought it was founded on land." I joked. They all laughed. "That too. So, what do you say?" I shook her hoof, and said, "I would love to be friends with you all." I then pulled her in for a hug, and whispered in her ear, "Thank you." "No problem." She whispered back. The others then joined us in our hugging. We broke off, I went back to my house, and I went to sleep.
Chapter 6: ReunionI was on a walk thinking of what I was going to do today. Usually, I would watch a movie or the “Bullet In A Bible” CD, but no. I wanted to do something different today. After five minutes of thinking, I had an idea. I would first go to the pool, then I would have lunch at Chick-Fil-A, go rollerskating, have a small dinner at Dairy Queen, then end the day off with ice cream from Sweet Frog and playing PhotoHunt. Perfect way to spend a day. I pulled out a Gersh Device when I heard a guard yell my name. “Johnny! Johnny!” “Howdy! What's up?”I greeted him. “I need you to come with me.” “Alright.” I pressed on my necklace and followed the guard. We flew to Celestia’s castle before he told me what was going on. “There’s a creature here and we brought you here to ask some questions as well as the Elements of Harmony.” He stated. “Alright.” I ran up to the throne room and opened the doors. “Celestia, I’m-” I stopped and realized who this 'creature' was. Want to hear something funny? Almost two days ago, the Mane Six rushed in here and Twilight started talking but stopped because she didn’t know what or who I was. Now, I’m doing the same thing, but this time, it's because I do know who it is. It was Puppet. Now, I was friends with the animatronics, but if there was one I was best friends with, it was Puppet. “Puppet?” I gasped. “Johnny, it’s you!” he cheered. I ran up to him and hugged him. “What are you doing here?” “I came looking for you. The rest of the gang said you were here. What you did to them is pretty funny.” “As much as I would love to let you guys keep talking, we’re here because we need to question Marionette.” Celestia reminded me. “Right." I said, putting away my suit. "I don’t have any more questions.” “Alright, then we’ll just wait for the Elements to get here.” About a minute later, the Mane Six came in. They paused when they saw Puppet. “Do you know him?” Twilight asked me. "I do. Marionette and I are great friends." I said. "Do you have any questions for him?” Celestia questioned. “What brings you here?” AppleJack inquired. “I came here looking for Johnny. The animatronics said he was here.” Puppet replied. “What are animatronics?” Rainbow asked. “Lifelike robots. The robots that I fought were also animatronics.” I responded. “Wait…” I said. “How did you get here?” Everypony and I looked at Puppet. “You left a Gersh Device at the pizzeria. The rest of them went to your house planning a surprise attack, but found you nowhere. So they went through the most recent visited place on your teleporter. I did the same thing too.” “That’s where that Gersh Device went!” I sighed with relief. “Are there any other questions?” Celestia asked. No pony said anything. “Alright.” Celestia said. “Guards, please take Marionette to a room.” “Wait, what?” Puppet gasped. Two guards grabbed him and started to escort him out of the room. “Johnny, what’s going on?” “Listen, you’ll be fine, alright? Go with them, and I’ll be with you in a little bit, okay?” “Okay.” Puppet muttered, then walking with the guards. “I will be able to see him in a bit, right?” I asked Celestia. “Yes, Johnny. After Luna, Cadence and Shining Armor ask questions, he can go with you.” She replied. “Alright. Is there a place I can wait for him?” “Not inside, no. You can wait out by the front door, and then when he’s done with questioning, I’ll tell him you’re waiting outside.” "Alright. Thanks Princess!” As I was walking out of the room, Pinkie shouted, “Wait!” “Yes, Pinkie?” I turned back. “I’m throwing you a ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party, and, obviously, you’re invited.” She gave me an envelope and remarked, “It’s at 7:30, so make sure you don’t miss it. Also, if you could, I was hoping you could play or sing something from your world.” “Why, thank you Pinkie. That means a lot to me. I’ll make sure to be there, and I’ll see what I can do about playing.” I said, and then walked out. I walked outside and pulled out a Gersh Device. I wasn’t going to put this time to waste, so I would practice a song to play for Puppet returning. I set the bass and drums for a song I would play for him. I got my electric guitar and headset and went back to Equestria. I plugged the headset into the guitar and started practicing “She” by Green Day. It was his favorite song and might still be. It’s his favorite because of how upbeat and energetic it is, the bass line from Mike, drums from Tre, and vocals and guitar from Billie (but who doesn’t love his voice). I waited for about thirty minutes, then Puppet came out. “See? I told you that you would be fine.” I said. “Come with me.” I pulled out a Gersh Device and opened up a portal to my recording room. “I wanted to play a song for coming home.” I went into the booth and said into the mic, “Can you press the play button on the screen?” “Sure.” Puppet said. When he pressed the screen, “She” started playing, and he smiled, his smile going from one non-existent ear to the other. When I finished, I walked out of the booth and he exclaimed, “Since when did you sing?!” “I’ve been able to for a while, I’ve just chosen not to.” I replied. “Why? You sound amazing!” “I used to get bullied for it in school, so I stopped.” “I don’t know what they were saying about you, but they were wrong.” “Thanks, Puppet. Can I ask you something?” "Sure.” ”Can you still play bass?” “Yeah, why?” “Pinkie Pie is throwing me a ‘Welcome To Equestria’ party, and she asked me if I could play some music. I was thinking that there’s no better way to congratulate you coming back than having you play bass for the songs.” “I’ll play. What songs did you have in mind?” “I was thinking we could play She, Welcome To Paradise, Viva La Gloria, and J.A.R.” “Yeah, I’ll do it. We should probably practice.” We then went down to the recording room to practice. We practiced for a few hours to perfect it and go over what we would do at the show. After we finished, it was 10:00 at night. “Wow, it’s pretty late.” I realized ”If you want you can spend the night here.” “Really?” He asked. “Yeah, you can use the bedroom on the third floor, at the end of the hall.” “I really appreciate this. I could use a little time away from the rest of the animatronics.” “No problem. Hey Puppet?” “Yeah?” He said, turning around as he was walking up the stairs. “I know this is kind of weird to ask, but I was wondering if you could live here with me. It’s been pretty lonely here during the past few years, and I wanted to spend some time with you like the old times, playing music and having fun. Plus, I don’t really want you hanging out with the animatronics after they tried destroying Ponyville.” There was a pause, then he said, “I’ll sleep on it.” We went up the first flight of stairs, and before Puppet went up the second, I told him, “I’ll be in my room if you need me.” I’m pretty sure Puppet went straight to bed, because I didn’t see him for the rest of the night. I brushed my teeth, then went into my room and wrote down what I did today in my journal. I write what I do everyday in case I get amnesia or as evidence for something. After that, I went to bed.
Chapter 7: Show TimeI woke up at 6:00, went to the bathroom, got dressed and went downstairs to the kitchen. I wanted to bake pancakes to start the day off. As I was baking, I heard Pinkie Pie say behind me, “Good morning! How come you're up so early?” “Hey Pinkie. If you could be a little quieter, I would appreciate that and so would Puppet. He’s still sleeping. I’m just baking pancakes. How come you’re up so early?” I asked. “Well, I wanted to know if you were going to play music at the party, and I got so excited that you might, that I had to come here as soon as I could!” She said excitedly, still hopping. “Yes, I will be playing four songs at the party. Puppet will also be playing with me if you don’t mind. We’ll be over at Sugar Cube Corner at noon to bring the gear over.” “Alright.” She said hopping her way back down to the portal room. I finished the pancakes and was eating them, when Puppet came down the stairs. “Hello. How are you?” I asked. “I’m doing good.” he said. “Like I said last night, thanks for letting me stay the night. They're going to dig their own graves one day.” “No problem. I want to talk to you about a few things first.” “Alright.” He sat down at the other end of the table. “First, Pinkie Pie came over this morning asking if we were playing at the party tonight.” He nodded. “I told her yes, and that we would be over at 12:00 to set up, so we’ll need to leave at 11:55.” “Alright. You said there was something else?” He said. “Yes. Have you decided if you’ll be living here?” “I put some thought into it, and I decided I will be living here.” “Really!?” I gasped. “Yes.” “Alright, we’ll celebrate tomorrow, since we already have a full day.” At 11:55, Puppet and I went through the portal at Twilight’s castle. We walked through the castle and when we got to the front doors, Twilight spotted us. “Hey guys,” She smiled, “how are you?” “We’re doing fine, how are you?” I asked as she walked over to us. “We're doing swell. What are you two doing here?” “We’ll be playing songs at the ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party tonight, but I don’t have Sugar Cube Corner in my Gersh Devices, so we had to go through your portal to get here. If you want to come with us you can, but we’ll mainly be setting up our gear and doing a soundcheck.” “Sure, I’ll come.” As we were walking to Sugar Cube Corner, I asked Twilight, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but are there drugs in Equestria?” We all stopped and Twilight looked at me with a concerned look on her face. “No, I don't mean it like that. I don't do drugs, that's a promise. One of the songs that I was thinking of doing for the soundcheck is about how meth is bad for you, so I wanted to know if you guys would get the message behind it.” “Alright. Yes, unfortunately, there are drugs like methamphetamine in Equestria.” We got to Sugar Cube Corner at 12:00 and Pinkie was waiting outside for us. “There you are! So what are we doing first?” she asked. “Puppet and I need to find a place to perform.” After taking a look around, I sighed, “Honestly, we could play right in front of Sugar Cube Corner.” I then pulled out a Gersh Device, input Sugar Cube Corner as a place in it, and opened a portal to home. Puppet and I spent fifteen minutes getting the gear and setting it up. Then, Puppet and I started tuning our instruments, and I tuned the drums and piano. We played chords to make sure it wasn’t too loud or too quiet. After all that, we needed to play a song just to make sure it sounded good. Puppet and I started playing “Geek Stink Breath” by Green Day, and as we were playing we started gathering a crowd who started dancing and cheering. After we finished, they cheered for us and told us to keep playing. “We’ll play one more song.” I accepted. I started playing “Brain Stew” by Green Day, and as I was playing, Puppet yelled “Hey!” a few times, and the crowd joined in, like how the crowd did in the live show. We played "Brain Stew" and the crowd danced for that as well. When we finished, they cheered for us. “That’s it for now, but if you want to hear more, we’ll be playing later at 9:00 tonight.” Puppet and I arrived at the party at 7:30. It was really cool. The ponies were nice and I got to know their names, but only remember a few, like Lyra Heartstrings, Sweet Drops, and Cherry Punch. The food and punch was good as well. It was really funny. After I said hello to Lyra, she got super excited, since she belived that humans did exist. We became good friends. Vinyl was playing some good music as well, and Puppet and I were dancing a lot. 8:55 came fast, and at that time, I told Pinkie we were going to head outside to get ready, and at 9:00 to tell them to come out. Puppet and I went outside, got the gear on and did a quick test. At 9:00 on the dot, I could hear Pinkie say on a megaphone to head outside for a surprise. Everypony came outside, and saw us. When they crowded around Puppet and I, I said on the microphone, “Hello there, I’m Johnny, but you already know that, and I’ll be playing with my best friend, Puppet.” After I said that, the crowd cheered. I stepped on a button to start the drums. The drumsticks against each other to tell Puppet and I the tempo. Puppet and the drums started playing “She”, and the crowd started cheering again. When I started singing, some of the ponies in the crowd started dancing. When we got to the chorus, that’s when ponies really started to go crazy. Practically the entire crowd was dancing now. I even noticed the Mane Six dancing in the back, Twilight was trying to dance. I’m guessing Twilight told them I would be playing tonight, because I don’t remember telling them, which I felt bad about. When we sang the chorus the third time, I believe I heard ponies singing with me and Puppet. When we ended the song, everypony was cheering. “Thanks everypony,” I said into the mic, “I’m glad Puppet and I aren’t the only ones enjoying this mini concert. So, that last song was called 'She'...” The crowd started to roar. “...and this next song, what is the next song we’ll be playing Puppet?” “Well Johnny, this next song is called 'Welcome To Paradise' By Green Day.” The crowd went wild. “Alright, you ready?” The crowd started screaming. I stepped on the button and started playing. This time, the drums were set up so they would play after I played a certain part in the song. The crowd started cheering again. Nothing else really happened until we got to the bass solo. When we did, I started shouting “Hey” repeatedly so the ponies would catch on and say “Hey” as well. When we finished that, the crowd cheered again. “Thank you guys so much. I’m really glad that you guys are enjoying this show. Alright, this next song is called “J.A.R.” by Green Day.” I stepped on the button before shouting, “Hit it Puppet!” Puppet started playing a bass line before the drums and I kicked in. Everypony started dancing again. After we sang the chorus, I yelled “Jump!” and started jumping, and everypony started jumping as well. When we finished, the crowd was screaming at this point. I also noticed a lot of other ponies were here now. “If everypony can calm down for a moment…” The noise of the crowd died down. “...unfortunately, there’s only one more song for tonight.” Everypony started to get upset. “But, since you ponies, I, and I’m pretty sure Puppet have enjoyed the last…” I looked down at my watch, “... thirteen minutes, I, and hopefully Puppet, will probably be doing more shows in the future.” The crowd went ballistic. “We have one more song to sing, but we’ll need a few minutes to tune and set up.” We tuned and I put my guitar on a robot to play the song. “As you can see, I don’t have my guitar on me. Not because the song doesn’t have a guitar part in it, but because I will be playing the piano. “ The crowd started cheering. “For this song, when I say “Sing” I want you everypony to sing something.” I told them what to sing, I sang it to them, and they sang it back. “Alright, let’s do this.” I went over to the piano, and started playing. The crowd went crazy. I got to a part of the intro where I could stop, so I did. I stood up and sang the part, and stopped. The crowd started to cheer. I placed the mic back on the stand, and continued playing. When I finished the intro, everypony cheered again. I stepped on a button, took the mic off the stand and walked over to the drums. I said, “Ready?” The crowd screamed. I picked up a drumstick and hit one of the cymbals four times, sending a signal to the drums to start playing, also letting Puppet know to start playing. I started to sing and the crowd cheered and danced. When we got to the part, I said sing, and they did. I did it again, since it happens twice in the song, and they sung it again. It feels amazing when you can control an entire crowd. When we finished the song, the crowd was screaming so loud, I’m pretty sure Canterlot could hear it. “I’m glad you guys enjoyed the night. It’s been an amazing night for us as well. Have a good rest of your night everypony!” Puppet and I walked off stage to find the Mane Six and Starlight there. “You guys were amazing!!! I knew you guys would be good, especially with your vocals,” Pinkie Pie screamed, “but I didn’t know you would be that good!” “Thanks Pinkie!” I said. “I can’t wait to hear more of your singing!” Starlight joined in. “Thanks guys! Puppet and I are going to head back to my place because we got some stuff to do tomorrow." I pulled out a Gersh Device. I put in “Home” and as Puppet and I went through the portal, I said to the Mane Six and Starlight, “Have a good night guys!” “Have a good night!” They said. I closed the portal once we were through, and Puppet asked, “So, what are we doing tomorrow?” “Well, since you came back, I decided we could have a fun time tomorrow and go to a few places.” “Alright. I’m down.” “But first we need to go to Twilight’s castle tomorrow, ‘cause I’m going to give her a piece of paper telling her the coordinates of where we’ll be.” “Alright.” Puppet went to bed to the bedroom he slept in last night, and after taking a shower, brushing my teeth and writing down what we did today I went to bed as well. Author's Note So for this chapter, I wasn't entirely sure how to type this since FIMFiction doesn't allow you to put copyrighted lyrics in your stories. I might go back and edit it every so often if I think I can make it better, so if you see any changes, that's why. I think I did the best I could. If you have any advice, please let me know.
Chapter 9: SheI woke up at 5:30 AM, did all my things I usually do, and wrote Puppet a note that I would be back in a little bit. I then went down to the teleporter and put in “Twilight’s Castle”. I had to be super careful so I didn’t wake up Twilight. I went through the portal, tiptoed through the castle and hopped through a window so I didn’t have to make a lot of noise going through the main doors. I got out and went to the Everfree Forest. I was on a mission and I made my decision to look for one pony and one pony only: Queen Chrysalis. I wanted to try to reform her, and I was hoping that she would listen to me, one creature to another. I went through the forest calling for her. At one point, I was walking through the forest, when I blacked out. I woke up to be tied around a tree and a big headache. “Hello there, creature.” She grumbled. “Hello there. I’m Johnny.” I said. “I heard you calling my name and I would like to know what you’re doing here.” “I’ve heard stories about you and I wanted to help you.“ “I don’t believe you. You’re probably here to take me to the Princess for a reward.” “No, I’m not. I believe you can become good. You have to believe me, I’m not-” “I don’t have to believe you, and I won’t.” She snapped, cutting me off. “Nobody likes me, I have no friends that like me, nor any family that love me. I've been starving for moons. So how about you just go back to your family, because I’m not coming with you!” She yelled, begrudgingly untying me. “I don’t have a family.” I said. She looked at me with shock. “No family? How?" “That’s… kind of a touchy subject…” I muttered. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings!” She gasped. “It’s okay, you were just in the heat of the moment. Listen, I came here because out of every pony and creature there is in Equestria, I thought you would listen to me, since I’m an odd one out, being the only human in Equestria. I can give you a better life, better food, a roof over your head, I can give you all of that. I promise that I’m not taking you to the princess.” She looked at me then turned away. “But why me?” She asked. “Because I believe there’s good in you and I believe you deserve a second chance.” I replied. “I’m not entirely sure.” “Alright, I’ll be back in a week so you can think about it.” That week leading up to her decision was slow because of the possibility of her saying yes, and the fact that Puppet and I were hanging out. When Friday came, I woke up at 5:30 AM again, took a shower, got dressed, had breakfast, grabbed a Gersh Device, went through Twilight’s portal, went through the same window, and out to the Everfree Forest. I called out to her again, but this time, she came from behind, covered my mouth, and pulled me into the forest. She started to look around, like she thought I would be bringing people with me. Once she saw no one was with me, she uncovered my mouth. “Hello Johnny.” She greeted me. “Hello. Have you decided?” “Yes, I would like to come live with you.” “Alright. When we go back to my house, we have to be quiet, because my friend is sleeping.” We went to my house and I had her sit down at the table in the kitchen. “Have you eaten pancakes before?” “Yes, I have.” “What about Chocolate Chip Pancakes?” “I don't think so, no.” “Are you allergic to chocolate?” “No.” “Alright. I wanted to make sure because I’m going to make Chocolate Chip Pancakes.” As I was making the pancakes, I called out, “Hey, Alexa, play “She” by Green Day.” “Playing “She” By Green Day.” Alexa announced as the music began to play. “That’s cool.” When it got to the chorus, Chrysalis asked, “Were you at Ponyville on Sunday?” “Yes I was.” “Did you hear the music that was playing?” “Yep.” “Do you know who was playing the music?” “Me.” “Really?” “Yeah. Pinkie Pie was throwing me a ‘Welcome To Equestria’ party, and she asked me to play music at the party since the Mane Six had heard me play before, so Puppet and I played four songs, this being one of them.” “After breakfast, could you play me a song or two?” “Sure. We’ll have to wait for Puppet to come down so he can play as well.” As Chrysalis and I were eating, Puppet came down. “Good morning, John-” He stopped when he saw Chrysalis. “Puppet,” I began as he turned to me, “remember Chrysalis from the stories that we heard?” I winked at him. “Yeah.” He said. “Well she’s going to be living here so she can learn how to be nice.” “Alright.” He sat down at the other end of the table. “Chrysalis, this is my friend Marionette, or puppet. Puppet, this is Chrysalis.” “Hello.” “Now Puppet, after breakfast, we're going to play some songs for Chrysalis. But, I need you guys to do something. Chrysalis, I need you to stay in this dimension for a few weeks, because I don’t know how other ponies would react, and Puppet, I don’t want you telling anypony about this.” “Alright.” He said. After Puppet and I played the songs at the show for Chrysalis, I gave her a tour of the house. I showed her the room she would be sleeping in, which was a room in front of the first floor staircase, my room, Puppet’s room, and the garage. I got her a bed to sleep in and some pillows and blankets. We spent the rest of the day getting to know each other. Before we all went to bed, I asked Chrysalis, “Is it okay if I call you Chrysi?” “I’m fine with you calling me that.” She agreed. Chrysi and Puppet went to bed, and I stayed up for a little bit writing about what happened today. Then, I went to bed. Author's Note Let me know what you think! Any constructive criticism is appreciated!
Chapter 10: When It's TimeThe past few weeks with Chrysi have been good. She’s been nice to Puppet and I and we have been a lot of fun, going skating, playing Uno, and just hanging around. During that time, I also got invited for an interview. The interviewer was really interested in me, how much I love music, and how I saved Ponyville from the animatronics. I don’t remember all of his questions, but one he asked me was, “You seem to be really interested in music, so what would you say are your favorite songs?” “Well, some of my favorite songs have a good meaning behind it, like “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day, which talks about the lead singer, Billie Joe Armstrong’s, father who died in September when he was ten years old, “Coming Clean” by Green Day, which talks about Billie coming out about his bisexuality, and “Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life” by Green Day, which talks about Billie’s then-girlfriend leaving him to move to Ecuador. But then you have other songs that are really good not because of the meaning, but because of how good they sound, such as “21 Guns”, “She”, and “Viva La Gloria” by Green Day.” Today I went to Twilight to talk to her about something somewhere around 10:00. I knocked on the castle doors and waited until Twilight opened the door. “Hi Johnny.” She said. “Hi Twilight. Can I talk to you in private? It’s really important.” I asked. “Sure.” We started walking in the castle when we started a conversation. When we got into a room, I closed the door and looked for a lock. “You okay?” She asked. “Yeah, I’m just worried about something.” I said. “Look, whatever it is, you can trust me with.” “Can you soundproof the room? I don’t want anyone else hearing this.” “Sure.” Her horn glowed, then there was a flash. After I gained my vision back after being blinded, I sat down on the bed next to her. “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yes, I am. Look, I need you to make me a promise- no, I need you to make a Pinkie Promise that you won’t tell anyone what I say unless I say so. Can you do that?” “Sure. Do you have a crush?! Is this why you’re making me do all this?” She asked, excitedly. “Listen, you can’t tell anyone, not our friends, not the Princess, not even Spike.” “You didn’t answer my question.” “Will you tell anypony?!” I asked, a little bit of annoyance in my tone. “No, I won’t.” “Alright. Look, a few weeks ago, I went through the Everfree Forest and-” “Why?! Do you know how many dangerous things are in there?” “No, but listen. I was walking through the forest when…” I stopped and stood up. “No, keep going. Remember, I Pinkie Promised that I wouldn’t tell anypony.” “I went through the forest and I found Queen Chrysalis.” Twilight’s eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped. “Johnny, I- Did she see you?” “Yes.” “What did she do?” “...Knocked me out and tied me up.” “Johnny, we need to get-” “No, you Pinkie Promised, remember?! Listen, I was looking for her.” “But, why?” “I’ve heard stories about her, I just think she got off on the wrong hoof. I thought out of everyone and everypony, she would listen to me.” “But, she-” Twilight was hyperventilating at this point. “Listen, look at me.” She looked at me. “Breathe in through the nose and out through the mouth.” She did it a few times and she started to calm down. “Listen, for the past few weeks, she’s been living at my house with Puppet and I, and she’s been doing good; she’s been nice to us.” “So, she’s living with you and Puppet?” “Yes. Alright, I’m going to break the news to everyone else over dinner. I’m going to tell them I’m inviting them over for dinner. You guys will meet Chrysi and realize how nice she is. Alright?” “Yeah.” “I’m going to make invitations, and give them to you guys at some point this afternoon. I just need you to act like you know nothing about this and act like this conversation didn’t happen, alright?” “Yeah.” “Alright, I’ll be back this afternoon.”
Chapter 11: The DinnerI went to Sugar Cube Corner first with my acoustic guitar and a basket with invitations. I knocked on the door and five seconds later, Pinkie Pie opened the door. I started strumming my guitar for the song I prepared. “Guess what? You’re invited to a dinner so you can call yourself a winner, it’s tomorrow at six-thirty so I think you’d better hurry, come over to my place cause I’ll even make dessert and if you didn’t come...’” I stopped strumming, “that would really hurt.” I started strumming again. “You’d also miss knowledge to be endued, and you’d miss the amazing food.” I strummed a few more times then stopped. “Nice rhymes! That sounds really good!” “So I’m guessing you’ll be there?” “You bet!” “Alright, like I sang, it’s at 6:30 PM tomorrow. I have two more things to ask you. First, what happens if you break a Pinkie Promise?” “Well, if you break a Pinkie Promise,” she said, pulling out a Pinkie Promise Instruction manual from nowhere, “the pony will give you a wish you have to fulfill.” “Alright. Also, do you know where Rainbow Dash is?” “Yes. Follow me.” Pinkie Pie started hopping and I grabbed my items and followed. We got to a cloud and then Pinkie yelled for Rainbow. Rainbow peeked over the cloud. I sang my song and strummed my guitar. “I have an invitation for you.” She flew down and I handed her the invitation. “Like I sung, it’s at 6:30 PM tomorrow. Though, I want you to be at Twilight’s castle at 6:25. I’ll see you girls then.” I looked at Pinkie and said, “Thanks.” I waved goodbye and walked away. I walked to Twilight’s castle and sung the song for Twilight, Starlight, and Spike and gave them invitations, and I did the same for Rarity and Fluttershy. The next day, I met the Mane Six at Twilight’s castle. I opened the portal and went and got them. As we went through the portal to go to my house, I closed the portal and asked, “I need to ask you girls and Spike something. Can you Pinkie Promise me something?” “Well, first we need to know what it is.” “I have a pony here that will be eating with us, and I don’t want you to tell anypony that’s she’s here or in Equestria. Can you do that?” Everypony and Spike said in unison, “We Pinkie Promise.” We went up the stairs into the living room and then into the kitchen. When they got into the kitchen, everypony and Spike froze, including Chrysi when she saw the others. “Johnny,” Chrysi started, “what are they doing here?” “They’ll be having dinner with us. I made them Pinkie Promise they wouldn’t tell anypony.” “I don’t know if we can do that, Sugarcube.” Applejack sighed. “You Pinkie Promised though.” I said, looking at her. “I know, but we’re talkin’ about Queen Chrysalis here.” “Is there a problem with that?” Chrysi snapped. “Guys, let’s not lose our cool. Pinkie Pie, can you please remind us what happens if you break a Pinkie Promise?” I asked. Pinkie pulled out a piece of paper, cleared her throat, then started reading. “If one is to break a Pinkie Promise, they must fulfill one wish the promiser has.” “If you guys are going to break the Pinkie Promise, then I wish for you not to tell any pony, creature, or human that Queen Chrysalis is here unless I say so. I suggest you sit down and enjoy the pancakes before they get cold.” I then sat down and poured syrup on my pancakes. “Don’t worry, I already cut them.” They sat down and Twilight, who was sitting next to Chrysi, asked, “Chrysalis, can you please pass the syrup?” “Sure.” She said, passing the syrup and then I said, “Who would like to have chocolate milk?” Everypony and Spike raised their hooves and claws. I got up and got the chocolate milk out of the fridge, poured the milk in their glasses, put it back, and put on a playlist of clean music that I like. “After this, I have chocolate chip pancakes for seconds, then for dessert, there are brownies. Also, next week, if you guys have the time, I was thinking we could go roller skating. Do you have that in Equestria?” I asked. “I haven’t done that in a long time. I’ll join you.” Starlight said. “Can I come?” Chrysi asked. “Sure. Is anyone else coming?” “Twilight, let’s go too!” Spike suggested. “Sure. Can I come?” Twilight wondered. “Sure.” I said. “Oh, can I come!?” Pinkie chirped. “Sure.” I said. “What about you two?” I asked Applejack and Rainbow Dash, since they were the last ones to answer. “I’ll see if I can. I’ll probably have chores.” Applejack replied. “I’ll come, sure.” Rainbow responded. After a little bit of eating, Starlight mentioned, “Those are some nice speakers you have.” “Thanks. I got them at Walmart. It’s a store.” “You’ve been here for a few years by yourself, right?” “Yes.” “Have there been any creepy occurrences while you lived by yourself?” There was a pause while I thought. “There have been times where I thought I would hear footsteps, and it’s pretty scary, especially when you’re by yourself. But I think the creepiest things happen on a daily basis. See, once a week, every week, I’ll go to the grocery store to get food items, but every time I go there, the shelves are restocked, but I don’t restock them.” Everyone looked at me with shock. “Then sometimes, like when I go to the park, I feel like someone is watching me, even though I’m the only human here. What about you guys? Have there been any creepy or ghostly moments in your lives?” Everyone shook their heads. “Well,” Chrysi sighed, everyone and everypony looking, “it's not that scary, but there have been some scary moments living in the Everfree Forest, with all the creatures in there, like the Timber Wolves. There would be times they would try to attack me. It was easy getting rid of them since I have magic, but it’s still pretty scary coming close to death.” “I’m sorry you had to go through that.” “Well, at least I don’t have to deal with that anymore.” “Not that I’m really complaining, but out of all the things, why’d you make pancakes?” Twilight asked. “Well, I wanted to make something that we could all eat. See, I’m very picky. So picky in fact, that I don’t eat fruits and vegetables, and I don’t drink water.” I replied. Everyone stared at me with shock, including Chrysi. “How long have you not eaten and drank those?” Twilight asked. I thought for a moment before saying, “Thirteen years.” Everyone was more shocked now. “Yeah, it’s pretty surprising that I’m healthy. Though, ever once in a while, I'll eat or drinking something healthy.” We continued eating and had some good conversations. They then thanked me for having them over for dinner, and went on their way. A little while later, I was sitting on the couch on the first floor and planning for the future, when Chrysi came down. “Hey Johnny, can I have some chocolate milk?” She asked. “Sure.” I replied. She didn’t seem so happy, so I went to talk to her. “Hey, you okay?” I asked. “Yeah, it’s just that they didn’t tell me to have a good night like they did to you. They just told you to have a good night and moved on. The only one to say it was Twilight, so that cheered me up a little bit. But then again, I feel like she would have been obliged to.” “I’m sorry about that, but-” “Are you sorry though? You just saying that to make me feel better, aren’t you?” I sighed. “Can you take a seat for me real quick?” Chrysi and I sat down. “You feel like you’re not cared for, right?” She nodded. “Let me tell you something. I used to go to school. I used to sing, but then the kids made fun of me for it. I got made fun of for it daily. I had no friends, and I feel like no one was there for me except my parents, but then-” I stopped as a tear was forming. “Listen, sometimes it might seem like I don’t connect with you, sometimes I won’t, and sometimes I will. Listen, they’re just kind of surprised you’re here, but after a while, they’ll become friends with you. If you need someone to talk to about something, I’m here for you, okay?” I hugged her. I got up, and she said, "Before you do, I want to thank you for making them Pinkie Promise that they wouldn't tell anypony." "It's no problem. I knew that you were afraid that I was trying to take you to the Princess when we first encountered each other, and I didn't want you to feel scared or uncomfortable. It was probably the right thing to do, seeing what Applejack said. I'm going to head outside now." I went outside and took some deep breaths. 'In through the nose and out through the mouth', I thought. I kept doing that until I was fine. I went back in and continued my day.
Chapter 12: Wake Me Up When September EndsThe next week, we all went roller skating, including Applejack, though most of the time, they fell. I talked to the Mane Six about what happened after the dinner, and they said they were sorry to Chrysi, and they told her goodbye and to have a good night. When they left, she was really happy after. But, a lot has happened since then. I woke on September first, when the cycle began. I went and had a small breakfast and Chrysi said good morning to me, and I said good morning back, my voice dull and melancholy. After breakfast, I went back up to my room. Chrysi came up a few minutes later to see me lying on my bed, crying. She tapped on my shoulders because I was wearing headphones, listening to “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day. “Johnny, what’s wrong?” She asked. “Nothing Chrysi.” I muttered, half of my face buried in a pillow. “Obviously, something’s wrong, or else you wouldn’t be crying. What's wrong?” She sat down next to me on the bed. “Listen Chrysi, I’m fine. You can leave.” “But-” “Chrysi, I’m fine, just please, get out.” She solemnly trotted out, but that wasn’t the end. About ten minutes later, the Mane Six and Starlight came bursting through my bedroom door. I didn’t hear because of my headphones. Twilight pulled off my headphones. “Johnny, what’s wrong?” she asked, voice panicked. “Guys, it’s nothing, don’t-” I got cut off. “No, something’s going on, and we want to know what’s going on. Chrysalis came and said you were upset, which you clearly are because you’re crying!” “Guys, it’s no-” “No, we want the truth, and we’re not leaving until you tell us what’s going on.” Twilight scowled, before they all sat down on my bed, looking at me, waiting for me to respond. I had to tell them, or they wouldn't leave, and I didn't want them to see me like this. I sighed. “Get Chrysi and go down into the kitchen. I’ll be down in a minute.” The walked out of my room and a minute later, after I went to the bathroom and splashed water in my face, I went down into the kitchen and they were there. I sighed and sat down at the end of the table. “You know how you guys have trains and carriages for transportation?” I started. They nodded. “We have those as well, and other modes of transportation, one of them being cars. My dad, my mom, and my little brother were driving home in a car one night, when another car hit their car and-” I choked back the tears spilling down my face. “...it crashed, and-” The last part came out as barely a whisper.. “...t-they died.” They all looked at me with shock in their eyes. “The driver was drunk, so he had no idea of what was happening. You know…” I paused. My face was already burning and puffy from tears. “I’m sorry, I-” Twilight put her hoof on my right hand. “It’s okay, take as much time as you need.” she said, comforting me. I took a deep breath. “You know… how you asked… why I live by myself and why I didn't move when everyone else did?” They nodded. “That’s why. And every September, from the first to the first of October, I play “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day, and I cry. Did you girls read the article where I talked about my favorite songs?” Everyone nodded. “The reason… it’s one of my… favorite songs… is because of the meaning. The lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, his father died on September 1st when he was ten. Give it a listen. Alexa…” My Alexa Dot lit up. “Play “Wake Me Up When September Ends” by Green Day.” Alexa played the song and they listened. After the song was over, I said, “Every year, I get depressed, and just cry. I’m sorry you girls had to see me like this.” “Have you ever tried having fun during September to forget about that?” Applejack asked. “Yes, and that was the worst September yet. I was living with the animatronics, and they tried to do fun things with me, but after September, I was even more upset than I normally was.” I sighed and stood up, “If you girls can excuse me, I will go back to my schedule.” I started to walk away, when Applejack hugged me. “I’m sorry about what happened.” She said. “It’s okay, you girls didn’t have anything to do with it.” I muttered. I then noticed that the others were hugging me now. “Thanks girls. You’re the best friends anyone could have.” The Mane Six and Starlight left a little after, Chrysi went up to her room, and I went to my room to continue my cycle. A while later, before Chrysi went to bed, she came in and asked, "Do you need anything?" "No, but could you come here for a second?" I asked. "Yeah." She replied. She sat down next to me, and asked, "What's up?" "I want to thank you for going and getting Twilight and the others when you saw that I was upset. I knew you had good in you, and I'm glad to see that you care about me." Our eyes met. My eyes started to water, and she saw that. She hugged me, and said, "It'll be okay. We're all here for you." I started crying, and she comforted me. I pulled out the headphones from the CD player, and we listened to the song. After a while, I fell asleep. For the rest of September, The Mane Six, Chrysi, and Puppet helped me through the month.
Chapter 13: Coming CleanI was at the grocery store getting food and products to survive for the week. I was going down an aisle and turning into the next one when I got hit with something. I fell back, and before I could react, there was a gun pointed at me. “Don’t move.” the figure growled. “Delilah?” I said in shock. “Johnny!” she gasped. She put her gun away and helped me up. Delilah was one of my classmates when I went to school. “What are you doing here?” “I should be asking you the same thing.” “I just didn’t leave when everyone else did.” “Same. You want to hang out?” “Sure, I just want to finish shopping and introduce you to some people.” “Alright.” We finished our shopping, and we went to my house. I introduce her to Puppet and Chrysi, and she became good friends with them. We went to her place, and we talked about life and memories. We walked around town and just had fun. That night, before I went to bed, I looked for my journal, but couldn’t find it. I asked Puppet and Chrysi, but they didn’t have it. We hung out the next day, and Puppet, Chrysi, Delilah, and I played Uno, and we got really competitive. We both had Dairy Queen for lunch and then went to the skating rink and talked some more. I started to feel nervous around Puppet and Delilah Puppet, Chrysi, and I were playing Uno, unfortunately, Delilah was doing something. While we were playing, Twilight came in. “Hey Johnny, can I talk to you?” she asked. “Sure. What’s up?” “Can we talk about this in private?” “Sure. You guys can keep playing.” I said, putting my cards into my pocket. We walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. “What did you want to talk about?” “So I found your notebook.” “You did? Where did you…” I paused, realizing why she wanted to talk to me. “...No, you didn’t.” “I may have looked through it. Do you remember what you wrote on page one hundred and eighty-two?” I stood up. “You did what?!” “Johnny-” “No, I… I, ugh!” I stormed up the stairs into my room. I sat against the door and locked it so she couldn't come in. “Johnny, please listen.” She begged, muffled by the door. “I don’t want to talk right now.” I said, which was true. Half of me was mad that she invaded my privacy, but the other half was scared of what she wanted to say. Who knows what ponies beliefs are on gay and bisexual people. “Please.” There was a pause before Twilight said, “Listen, I’m not mad or upset. I just want to talk.” I still didn't respond. "If you don't want to talk to me, that's fine, but at least listen. I... took your journal when we came over on the first of September. I wanted to make sure that you weren't depressed or suicidal." I don't blame her. Seeing someone like me, someone who has a lot of energy just become sad and unmotivated just like that, I would have thought they were depressed and or suicidal as well. "I looked through it and I found what you wrote on page 182. I'm sorry that I invaded your privacy. It wasn't right of me. But, I hope you know that I won't think of you any differently because you're gay. That's why you don't want to talk, right?" "...Partially." I grumbled. "Could you please open this door? I’d like to talk to you face to face. It's kind of awkward talking to you while facing the door." I chuckled and said, "Yeah sure." I got up and unlocked the door. I opened it, and she leapt in for a hug. "I'm sorry if I made you upset." "It's not really you that made me upset, it's what could've been said. I didn't know if you would be mad or disgusted by me." "Why would you think that?" "There are people in my world that if they found out that someone wasn't straight, even if it was their own family, they would disown them." "Well, I would never do that. So you have nothing to worry about." "T-thanks." My eyes started to water. "No problem." We hugged for a minute, before I let go and asked, "Would you like to play Uno with us?" "I've got some stuff to do, sorry." "It's okay. How about we have a game night sometime soon?" "We can do that." "Alright. I should probably go back down and continue playing with Chrysi and Puppet." "Alright. Oh, yeah. We're going to be going to the Crystal Empire in two days. Have a good day, Johnny!" "You too, Twilight!"
Chapter 14: Hitchin' A RideThe next day, I packed up a few Gersh Devices, a mini CD player, some CD’s, my headphones, a notebook, some pencils, some drinks, a book, and some spare coats. I went to Twilight’s castle at 8:30 and knocked on the doors and she answered half a minute later. “Good morning!” I said. “Good morning, Johnny. How come you’re here so early?” “Am I? I’m sorry. It’s just that you didn’t tell when we were leaving, so I didn’t want to show up late and miss the train.” “I didn’t tell you? I’m so sorry about that! But yeah, the train doesn’t come until 11:00. Here, come in.” She opened the door a little bit more so I could come in. “Ready for the trip?” she asked as I walked in. “Yep.” I replied. “Would you like anything to drink?” She asked as we went into the kitchen. “No thanks, I’m fine. Thanks though.” I sat down in a seat at the table. “Can I ask you something?” she asked. “Yeah, sure.” “How are you always so happy and nice? Every time we hang out you’re always filled with joy and so polite.” “Well, the reason I’m always happy is because of September. The reason I’m nice is because I was raised that way. They did a pretty good job, at least while they were here.” I said, joking. Starlight eventually came down, and so did Spike. Around 10:30, the rest of the Mane Six arrived at Twilight’s castle before we had to go. “Can I tell you guys?” I asked. “Sure.” I inhaled and said, “I’m bisexual.” Everyone just stared at me for a second, until Starlight spoke up and said, “Well congratulations.” Everyone started congratulating me and hugged. "Can you promise me that you won't tell anypony else? I wouldn't want anyone else judging me for my sexuality." "We promise." Applejack promised. After she said that, we had to go so we could leave on time. It was a long way there. It took a couple of hours before we got there. When we got there, Cadence and Shining Armor, who was holding Flurry Heart, greeted us at the train station. We went inside their castle and we all talked about what we’ve been doing. When it got to me, I talked about the show that Puppet and I played at. They then gave us our rooms we would be sleeping in. I was listening to “Fireflies” by Owl City, when Cadence knocked on my door. “Come in.” I said. “Hey Johnny, can I talk to you for a little bit?” she asked. “Sure,” I said taking off my headphones. She sat down on the bed next to me. “I might have been told that you have a crush on some creature?” “Possibly.” "Come on. You can tell me. I could probably help you out. I am the Princess of Love after all." "I do. How'd you know?" “Somepony might have told me." "Twilight?" "Yeah." "That makes sense." "Is it on a pony, or a human?" “Well, can I tell you something?” “Sure.” “But you can’t tell anypony or anyone else other than Shining Armor, alright?” “I promise.” “I’m bisexual.” “Well congratulations.” She said hugging me. “Thanks, so back to the crush thing, I have a crush on a human and…” I paused. “A human and?” “Do you promise you won’t laugh or make fun of me?” “Yes.” “...and a robot.” She looked at me with confusion. “You remember Marionette?” I asked and she nodded. “Well, I’ve started to develop feelings for him.” “Okay, love comes in all types of forms.” “For the human, it’s a classmate and we’ve started hanging out and I’ve started to have feelings for her as well. Do you have any recommendations?” “Well, you could try a box of chocolates or some roses.” “Yeah that’s a good idea. Thanks Cadence!” I then hugged her. “Can you bring Shining Armor in here? I need to tell you two something.” When they were both in the room, I told them about Chrysi. Obviously, they weren’t too happy that Chrysi was back considering what happened at their wedding, but they were kind of happy that she was “reformed”, I guess you could say. Then later on, after I installed the portal, I got to play them a few songs, since they weren’t able to be at the show. The rest of the time, we went to events and had fun. Two days later, we took the train back to Ponyville.
Chapter 15: LetterbombThe night we got back from the Crystal Empire, when I went to sleep, I got a visit from Princess Luna. “Hello Johnny.” “Good… night, Princess Luna? How are you?” “I am doing good. How about you?” “I’m doing good, thanks for asking! How come your here?” “I usually visit ponies whenever something is wrong. So, what’s going on?” “How about we go for a walk first?” I snapped my fingers and we were in Lemoyne. “As much as I would like to, I have to visit other ponies dreams.” “Alright. There’s actually been two things on my mind. The first one, I don’t want you telling anypony else other than Celestia, alright?” “Got it.” “Alright, I’m bisexual.” She looked at me with shock in her eyes. “Not something I was expecting, but congratulations.” “Thanks.” “There was something else?” “Yes, but for this one, you can’t tell anypony or anyone, not even Celestia. Can you Pinkie Promise me that?” “I don’t know if I can Pinkie Promise, but I’ll do what I can do.” “Alright.” I sighed. “I’ve reformed Queen Chrysalis.” She was now shocked even more. “I found her in the Everfree Forest, and I gave her the chance to come with me and have a new life, and she chose that, and she’s been nice to Puppet, the Mane Six, Starlight, and I.” “So, she’s in your house now?” “Yes, but you can’t tell anypony. I’m trying to get her to become comfortable so she’ll be fine with talking with Celestia. But, the other problem is that I don’t know how Celestia will act. I don’t know if she’ll be fine with Queen Chrysalis being around, or if she’ll put her in a jail cell.” “I understand. I won’t tell anyone.” “Thanks.” “Before I go, I’m not sure if you’re aware, but at the beginning of September, Twilight sent us a letter about how you wouldn’t be in Equestria during the month.” She hugged me and said, “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s okay, you couldn’t have done anything. Are you sure you can’t stay?” “Unfortunately not.” “If you have anytime before I wake up, will you come back and hang out with me?” “Sure.” “Alright.” I snapped, and a whole bunch of fireflies came and picked me up while “Fireflies” started playing. “Have a good rest of your night.” I said as the fireflies started flying off with me. “You too!” She yelled. For the rest of the dream, “Fireflies” played while the fireflies flew me around Lemoyne. When I woke up, I had breakfast and then went to a store and got some roses. I also got a suit as well. Tonight, I was going to ask Delilah out. I brought the items up to my bedroom, and then went down to the portal room and went to Twilight’s castle. I knocked on the door and when she answered, she let me in. “So, how are you?” “I’m doing good, how are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! Can I ask you something?” “Sure.” “Remember the girl I told you I have a crush on?” “Yes.” “Well, tonight, I’m going to ask her out, and I was wondering if you guys could hang out with Chrysi tonight, and play some games with her while I’m out.” “I can do that but we’ll have to see about the others.” “Alright, thanks Twilight!” I said, then hugged her. “I’m going to leave about 7:30, so come around 7:25.” “Alright.” The Mane Six and Starlight came at 7:25. They complimented me on my suit, I said goodbye and left. I walked to her house, walked up the steps, and knocked on the door. “Hey…” she looked at me and said, “...what’s the suit for?” “Delilah,” I started, “I know we’ve only hung out for a few days, but I like you. You’re nice, funny, smart, and attractive. You have everything I want in a person.” There was a pause before she said, “Alright, where are the cameras?” “What?” “Wait, you were being SERIOUS!?” She started laughing, probably dying. I know I was on the inside. “You think that I would love you? You know today isn’t April Fools, right? Why would you think I would love you? Listen, Friends is on, so I would like to get back to watching that. Bye.” She closed the door, and I stood there for a few seconds taking in what she said, and walked home. I came in the back way, and when I closed the door, everyone turned around. “You’re home early.” Starlight said. “Hey guys.” I said in a sad tone. “What’s wrong?” “She… didn’t… I’m going to head up for the night. I’ll tell you what happened tomorrow.” When I went to sleep, Princess Luna came again and we were in Lemoyne again. “Hey.” I said, still sad. “Hi.” She said. “You don’t seem happy.” “Yeah.” “What’s wrong?” “Remember how I said that I was bisexual?” “Yes.” “Well, earlier I asked the girl I liked out, and she rejected me.” “I’m sorry to hear that.” “But, it’s not just that she rejected me, it’s the way she did it. She thought that it was some sort of prank.” I started tearing up. “She was like, “Why would you think that I would like you?” and “You know today isn’t April Fools, right?”” “Oh my, that’s horrible!” “I know. I guess I should have expected it.” “What do you mean?” “Well, when I was in school, I used to sing, but I stopped when the other kids made fun of me for it, and she was part of it. But I decided to give her another chance since that happened a while ago, but I guess she didn’t change.” “I’m so sorry to hear about that.” “It’s okay, you didn’t have anything to do with it.” I hugged her and said, “Thanks for listening.” I let go and walked out into the middle of the street. “You can go talk to the other ponies now. I’ll be alright.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, I’m sure.” I then started playing “Fireflies” and the fireflies came picked me up, and flew around the town again. I woke up the next morning, feeling a little better than I did last night. I went downstairs to have breakfast, and Chrysi and Puppet were sitting at the table. “Hey Johnny, how are you?” she asked. “You didn’t seem that happy last night.” “Yeah, I wasn’t.” “How come?” “I’ll tell you later. I’m going to Twilight’s castle later to tell them about what happened last night, and I would like you guys to come with me. But, in the meantime, tell me about what you guys did while I was gone.” “Well, we played Uno. It was pretty fun. We continued playing after you went upstairs. It took a little bit since there were ten of us playing, but Fluttershy ended up winning.” “Well, good for her.” We continued talking until I finished breakfast, and then I went to play some songs. I played "Warning", and then I played "Letterbomb". During the chorus of "Letterbomb", the Mane Six came in. The let me finish and then I walked out of the booth. "Hello, girls. Thank you for letting me finish." I thanked them. "No problem!" Starlight chirped. "Are you okay? You didn't look to happy when you came back last night." "I need to tell you now or later. Have a seat." They sat down in some chairs. “Alright, so I went to her place and I knocked on her door. She answered, I told her that I loved her, but she rejected me.” Everyone looked sorry for me. “But, I wasn’t upset because she rejected me. Well, I was, but only partly. I was mostly upset because…” It started to become hard to talk. “...of the way… she rejected me. She… she thought that it was a joke!” I bursted, everyone looking at me with shock, half because of my outburst, and half because of what I said. “She said things like, “Wait, you’re serious?” and, “Why would you think that I would love you?” and, “You know today isn’t April Fools, right?”” I had a stream of tears on my face now. “See, she was one of my classmates, and I decided to give her a second chance, since it happened a while ago, but she hasn’t changed.” I then got up and said, “I’m going to go skate for a little bit.” A few days go by and I’ve gotten over what Delilah said. Today there was a knock at the door. I opened it and it was Delilah (obviously). She asked if we could talk. I stepped outside with her and she asked, “How come we haven’t been hanging out lately?” I looked at her for a few seconds and asked, “Can you say that again?” “How come we haven’t been hanging out lately?” “You’re serious?” “Yes.” “Alright, remember when I told you how I felt about you? That’s why.” “What do you mean?” “WHAT DO I MEAN?!? Delilah, you thought it was a joke! You asked me if I knew that it wasn’t April Fools! You laughed at me after I told you my feeling were serious! I decided to give you another chance after what happened in school, since it was a while ago, but you really haven’t changed.” “I didn’t know it hurt you that much.” “Which shows even more how rude you are. We aren’t friends anymore! Goodbye!” I yelled closing the door in her face.
Chapter 16: Brain StewA little later that day, after I was calm, I went up to Chrysi’s room and knocked on the door. “Hey Chrysi. Can I come in and talk to you?” I asked. ”Sure.” She replied. I walked in and closed the door. “I wanted to talk to you about going to Princess Celestia and telling her that your here.” “I’m not sure if I want to go yet.” “Why not?” “I don’t know what will happen, and if something does happen, she'll probably lock me up." "Listen, I don't think she'll lock you up. Once she hears that you've been reformed, I think she’ll be alright with you here.” She sighed and said, “I'm not sure.” “You can't stay here forever. The quicker we do it, the better.” “Alright.” “How about we go on Sunday?” Today was Tuesday. “Sure.” On Sunday, Chrysi and I woke up a little early. We got ready and headed down to the portal room. “Before we go, I want to do something. I want you to stay here, I’ll go to Celestia, and say I want to talk to her. If she agrees, I’ll open the portal and you’ll come through. Alright? It's just that I don't want the guards to attack you or anything.” “Okay.” I opened the portal to Celestia’s portal. I walked out of the room and down the hall to the throne room and knocked on the door. “Come in!” Celestia said. I opened the door and said, “Hey Celestia.” “Johnny, how are you?” “I’m good Celestia, thanks for asking! Could I speak to you in private?” “Sure.” We walked to her bedroom. She closed the door and I said, “There’s been a few things I wanted to say to you.” “Okay.” “First, there’s somepony I would like you to meet again.” She had a confused look on her face. I took out a Gersh Device, opened it to my portal and said, “She’s ready.” I stepped out of the way and Chrysi came through the portal. Celestia’s eyes widened. “Chrysalis! What is she doing here?” She asked, her horn lighting up. I stepped in front of Chrysi, and said, “Celestia, she’s been reformed.” “What do you mean?” “A while ago, I went through the Everfree Forest looking for Chrysalis, and I found her. We talked and she decided to come back to my place to have a new life and be good. It’s been working; she’s been good to Puppet and I. You can even ask the Mane Six for confirmation.” The Mane Six came over to confirm that she’s been nice. “I came here to tell you this so you wouldn’t freak out if somepony reported her.” “Okay. She’s alright to be free.” “Thank you Celestia.” Chrysi said. “You're welcome. Did you say there was something else, Johnny?” “Yes.” I sighed. “I’m bisexual.” After a pause, Chrysi hugged me and said, “Congratulations.” Celestia got up and hugged me. “Congratulations.” she said. “Thanks.” I said back. “Can you guys Pinkie Promise you won’t tell anyone?” “We Pinkie Promise.” They said. “Alright. Have a good day Celestia!” I said as Chrysi and I walked out of the room. “Listen, would you be alright if I told the public about you?” After some thought, she said, “Yeah.” “Alright. You go home and I’ll be back in a little bit. I would like to talk to Mayor Mare about talking to Ponyville.” “Alright.” I pulled out a Gersh Device, and opened it to go home. Chrysi went through, I closed the portal and opened it for Twilight’s castle. I went through and blacked out. I started to dream about what just happened. “Was I knocked out? If so, by who or what?” As suddenly as I blacked out, I woke up. There was something wrong though. The room was almost pitch black except for the bit of light coming from under the door. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t. I was tied up with a rope. I tried to call for someone, but there was a cloth in my mouth. ‘Don’t panic, Johnny. That’s the worst thing you can do right now.’ I thought. ‘Just try calling. See if anyone hears you.’ That’s what I did. I did it for a while. I must have done it for a while, because they started to hurt when I tried calling anyone. I then started to panic, thinking no one would find me, and I would starve to death or die of dehydration. I started to black out again, but before I completely fell asleep, someone or somepony opened the door, and yelled, “I found him!” I woke up in a hospital bed. When I woke up, I heard Twilight yell, “He’s awake!” I then saw the Mane Six (except for Twilight), Starlight, and Chrysi crowd around the bed. “Hey buddy, how you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked. I tried to talk, but it physically hurt to talk. “What’s wrong?” Applejack asked. I tried mouthing “I can’t talk”, but they didn’t understand. Twilight then came in with the nurse, and the nurse looked at her clipboard and started talking. “Alright, so it seems you burned your vocal cords from screaming a lot, and you’re bruised from the ropes that were tied around you. I have good news and bad news. Good news is that you should be out of here in a few days once the bruises heal, though you should still take it a little easy. Bad news, you burned your vocal cords so bad that it’ll take two to three months for them to heal.” All I could do was widen my eyes. “Is there anything you need?” she asked. I thought for a second, before making the motion of writing something. “Writing items?” I nodded. “Okay. We’ll get that as soon as we can.” She walked out of the room. Twilight came over to the bed as well. “Johnny, are you alright?” I nodded. “Do you know how this happened?” I shrugged my shoulders. A minute later, the nurse came back in a piece of parchment, ink, and a feather. She gave me the parchment and feather, and placed the ink on the table next to me. “Is there anything else you need?” I shook my head. “Alright, let us know if you need anything else.” She walked out of the room. I dipped the feather in the ink, and wrote “Get Puppet” and showed it to them. Twilight then went and got Puppet, and when he came in, I wrote “Notebook and pencil” on the parchment. Puppet then went and got a notebook and pencil for me. “So… what happened?” Twilight asked me. ‘I don’t know. I came to your castle to ask you something, but then I blacked out. I woke up in a dark room. Where was I?’ I wrote. “Well, after you didn’t return home after a bit, Chrysi came looking for you saying you came to ask me something. After I told her you didn’t come to my castle, we panicked and I sent a letter to Celestia. She sent guards to look for you, and one of the guards found you in an empty room in her castle.” ‘Does Celestia know that I’m here?’ I wrote. “I’m not sure. I’ll send her a letter.” While Twilight sent the letter, I asked puppet to get me a mini CD player, some earbuds, and “Insomniac” by Green Day. While he was getting those, Celestia came. “Johnny, how are you doing?” ‘I can’t talk, but other than that, I’m good. Thanks for asking!’ “Oh, what happened?” “He burned his vocal chords because he was screaming so much, but no pony could hear him because he had a cloth in his mouth.” Twilight said. “Do you know who did it?” Celestia asked. ‘No.’ Puppet came back in with the things I asked him to get. ‘Thanks.’ “I’m going to go outside for a minute or two.” He then walked out of the room. “Why is he going outside?” Rainbow Dash asked. ‘It must be hard for him to see his best friend like this.’ We talked for a little bit before the princess left. The Mane Six stayed with me in the hospital. Chrysi and Puppet visited me for the days that I was in the hospital. They were really sad to see me like this, but helped me if I needed help. We talked and decided that I would live with Twilight for a little bit until they regained their cool. On Wednesday, I got out of the hospital. It took a little bit of getting used to using my legs again since I wasn’t on them because of the bruises. I got my things and went to Twilight’s house. We read for a while on the first day, and I also practiced on my acoustic guitar. It was all fine until a few days later. Twilight had made me chocolate milk and wanted me to try it. I came down with her, sat down at the table, and drank it. I took a few sips before something kicked in. Now, I know Twilight wouldn’t be the type of person to spike a drink, but no one else was there. I started to feel dizzy, my eyesight was a little blurry and distorted, I started to hear things, and people talked weird. I started to panic a little bit, because I didn’t know what to do. “Johnny,” Twilight asked, “are you alright?” I realized how much more difficult this would be, since I couldn’t talk. I shook my head no. “What’s wrong?” I picked up the pencil and notebook, and wrote, ‘Dr.”. Or that’s what I thought I wrote. From what I saw later, it was gibberish. “I don’t understand.” I then pointed at the cup. “Was there something wrong with it?” I nodded. “Was it bad?” I shook my head. “Do you need to go to the doctor?” I nodded. “Alright, let’s go.” We walked to the hospital, and the entire way there, I was scared. First, I was drugged, and I didn’t know what was going on. Second, I didn’t know what ponies would think of me. We got to the hospital. “Hi Twilight! What can we do for you?” The pony at the counter asked. “Hi. So my friend has been staying with me for a few days now, and today I gave him some chocolate milk, and he said something was wrong with it, and that he needed to go to the doctor.” “Alright, I’m going to need you to sign your name here so we know who to call.” “I’ll sign my name.” Twilight said. She signed her name and we sat down. I must have been breathing heavily, because ponies started looking at me. “Are you nervous?” Twilight asked. I nodded. “Do what you told me. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Try thinking of something else as well, like, lyrics to a song.” Eventually, a pony called Twilight’s name, and we followed them into a room. “Alright, how are you two doing?” “I’m doing good, Johnny isn’t though.” “What’s wrong?” “I’m not sure. A few days ago, he burned out his lungs, so he can't talk. I asked him some questions and all that I got was that something was in the chocolate milk I made him, and that he needed to come here.” “Alright.” The doctor turned to me. “There was something wrong with the chocolate milk?” I nodded. “Look at me.” I looked at him. “Your eyes look bloodshot. Was there something in the drink, like medication?” I shook my head, but rolled one of my hands, giving him the motion to say things like that. “Drugs?” I nodded my head. “You think someone spiked the drink?” I nodded. They ran a few tests, then the doctor came back to me. “So, it does appear that you were drugged.” Twilight gasped. “But, it does appear that it should be gone by tomorrow.” We then left soon after. Twilight explained what happened to Starlight and Spike. Then for the rest of the day, we hung out in my room and listened to songs from Green Day and Blink 182. I didn’t get any sleep that night, though the effect did wear off little by little, and by the next morning I was out. I woke up a little later to get a drink. As I was walking to the kitchen, I could hear Twilight talking. “We ended up going to the doctor, and it turned out that someone spiked the drink.” I heard a whole bunch of gasps. “Is he okay?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah. The doctor said by today, it should be gone. So, hopefully, he’s doing good. Would you guys like anything to drink?” “I’ll have a water.” Rainbow Dash said. “Alright, I’ll be back.” Twilight walked into the kitchen and saw me. “Oh, hi Johnny.” I waved. “How are you?” I gave a thumbs up. “What are you looking for?” I grabbed my notebook, which was still on the table from yesterday. ‘I’m looking for chocolate syrup.’ I wrote. “I’ll make it for you. You go and talk with the rest of the Mane Six.” I took my notebook and pencil, and went out into the library. Applejack saw me and said, “Hey Johnny. How are you?” I gave her a thumbs up. “We heard what happened to you yesterday. We’re sorry to hear that happened to you.” Rarity said. I sat down and wrote, ‘It’s okay, you guys didn’t have anything to do with it.’ “If it’s alright with you, what was it like?” Starlight asked. ‘It was kind of scary. My vision was distorted and blurry, I was dizzy, and everypony talked weird.’ “Do you know who did it?” Rainbow Dash asked. I shook my head. “Do you think it was the animatronics?” Starlight asked. My eyes widened. I hadn’t even thought about them! They could have also been the ones that tied me up! What if they were doing this as a warning? I wrote down, ‘I hadn’t thought about them. They could be the ones that tied me up as well. Do you think they did it as a warning?’ “That could be a possibility. After what you did to them before.” Rainbow Dash said. Twilight then came back with my chocolate milk, and Rainbow Dash’s water. “What’s going on?” She asked. “We think we know who tied up Johnny and drugged him.” Applejack replied. “We think it was the animatronics.” Twilight saw that I was getting nervous and worried about this. “Hey, calm down. Go get your music player and get the Blink-182 CD, and play that one song. “All The Small Things”, right?” I shook my head and went to go get it. For the rest of the day, we listened to songs, and talked.
Chapter 17: Oh Yeah!So, it’s been about two months now. I can talk, but it hurts a little bit, and my voice is a little raspy. But, soon it’ll be good. I hope my voice heals quicker. The quicker it heals, the quicker Puppet and I can hold shows. The past few shows we held have been pretty good. I’m hoping Puppet and I can play in a stadium at some point. I also haven’t seen any signs of the animatronics recently, so that’s good. Everyone else is doing good. I also had lunch with Celestia a few times. We mainly just talked about some of our past memories. A few days after my voice was done healing, I got a letter sent from Cadence. Dear Johnny, We, being Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, heard that you lost your voice due to screaming while being tied up. First we would like to say we are sorry to hear about that happening to you. We thought that to celebrate you getting your voice back, we would throw you a party, here at the Crystal Empire. It will be on the 25th. If you have any questions, please write back. From, Cadence ‘This is nice,’ I thought, ‘throwing a party for me.’ Though, I did have on question. Dear Cadence and Shining Armor, I do have one question about the party. Is it okay if Queen Chrysalis and Marionette come. I think you let Puppet (Marionette) come, but I wanted to make sure you were fine with him coming. It’s mainly Chrysalis I’m asking for to come. I understand why you would be mad at her, after what happened at the wedding. But, like I said before, she has turned good. You can even ask Twilight and her friends. Not only that, but the last time I came to Crystal Empire, they had to stay behind, and it wouldn’t be fair if they had to stay behind again. Also, I haven’t hung out with them for a while. After seeing me in my state when I was mute (I don’t know if anyone told you this, but I also had some bruises), they got choked up and didn’t want to see me like that, so I stayed with Twilight at her castle for three months. I would really appreciate it if you let them come. Also, it is just me going, or will Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy be coming. From, Johnny Soaps I then went over to Twilight’s castle. I found her in her library reading a book. I knocked on the wall to let her know I was here. “Who is it?” she asked. “It’s Johnny.” I replied. She looked up from her book and at me. “Oh, hi Johnny. How come you’re here?” “If it’s okay, I need Spike to send a letter to Princess Cadence.” “Oh, alright. I’ll have him send.” “Also, is it okay if I wait around here until she sends a letter back?” “Sure.” She trotted off to get Spike. About a minute later, she came back. “What book were you reading?” I ask her. “Oh, I was reading Daring Do. Do you read anything?” She asks. “Well, I’ve been reading this series by Gordon Korman. Right now, I think it’s book four I’m on. It’s about this kid that gets framed for stealing a really expensive ring, and his friends have to help him prove he’s innocent.” “That sounds interesting.” “Yeah, it’s really intriguing. I could lend you the first book in the series if you would like me to.” “Really!?” “Yeah. When I get the letter, I’ll get it for you.” She jumped over to me and hugged me. “Thank you so much!” “No problem.” She kept holding onto me until I finally said, “Um, Twilight, not really trying to be rude, but do you think you could stop hugging me?” “Oh, sure.” She stepped back and sat back down in her seat. “Sorry, I was caught up in the moment. So what was-” “Twilight,” Discord started as he appeared out of nowhere, “Fluttershy wanted to-” he looked at me, “Oh, you must be the human Fluttershy has been talking about. Johnny, right?” he asked. “Yes, my name is Johnny. What’s yours?” “Discord.” “Well, it’s nice to meet you.” I said holding out my hand. “It’s nice to meet you too.” He said, shaking my hand. “What are you doing here?” “I’m waiting for a letter to arrive for me.” “Ah, alright.” Spike then came in through the door. “Johnny, your letter’s here.” Spike said. I walked over and said, “Thanks Spike.” I said, grabbing the letter. I opened it and read it. Dear Johnny, Since it is your party, we will let you decide who you invite. But, please don’t invite to many ponies. From, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor “Alright.” I said to myself. I turned around and said, “So, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are throwing me a party for me since I am now healed. So, how would you guys to come?” “Really?” They all said in unison. “Yeah. Well, if you’re free, that is.” “We would love to come, Johnny.” Twilight said. “Alright. How about you, Discord?” I asked him. “I’ll see if I can come.” He said, before disappearing. “Alright. I’m going to get your book, Twilight, and I’ll go tell the others that they’ve been invited. I went back to my house to get Twilight’s book, and ran into Puppet and Chrysi on the way. “Hey guys.” I said. “Hey.” They said. “So, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are throwing me a party for healing and I would like to know if you guys would like to come.” “Really?” They asked. “Yeah. I felt bad that you guys didn’t come last time, so I asked them if you guys could come this time, and they said yes.” “Sure, I would love to come.” Puppet said. “I’ll come.” Chrysi said. “Alright. I’ll see you guys later. I’ve got to lend Twilight a book and inform the others they’ve been invited.” “Bye.” They said. I went up to my bedroom to get the book, and when I turned around, Discord was right there. “Hello.” I said calmly. “You aren’t scared?” He asked. “No. What’s up?” “So remember how I said Fluttershy’s been talking about you?” “Yes.” “One of the things she talked about was the show you put on when Pinkie threw the party for you.” “Alright.” “I was wondering if I could join your band?” I paused. I never thought he knew how to play an instrument. “What instrument do you play.” “Drums.” “Really? I would have never thought. I guess, but you’ll have to try out.” “Alright.” “What songs do you know?” “Oh Johnny, when you’re thousands of years old, you have a lot of time on your hands. I can play any song.” “Thousands of years. Wow.” “You didn’t know that?” “No.” As I walked out of the room, Discord chuckled. “Stop lying. I know you know that. I know you also know about the show.” When I heard him say this, I rushed back into the room, and closed the door. “Alright, so I do know. But, you have to be quiet. Chrysi is downstairs.” “It looks like you haven’t told them that they only exist because of the show. I’m glad you haven’t; we both know that would cause total chaos. But, I have one question. Why were you putting on an act for me?” “I didn’t know if you knew about the show or not.” He looked at me, and started laughing. “You think I wouldn’t know? I know songs that aren’t even from my universe, and you think I wouldn’t know about the show?” “Yeah.” “That’s funny.” “Do you want to audition or not?” “Oh yeah. Let’s go.” We walked out of the room, and as we walked down the stairs, I said, “Hey guys.” “Hey.” They responded, then they said, “Wait a minute!” “Johnny, who is this?” Puppet asked. “Puppet, this is Discord. He is going to be trying out to be our drummer.” “Oh, alright.” “Discord, this is Marionette and Queen Chrysalis. Puppet and Chrysi, this is Discord.” “Hello.” Discord said. “Let’s do this.” I said. We all went down to the recording studio. “Alright. Go in there, sit by the drum set, put these headphones on, and we will start.” I said. Discord did that, and I pressed on the talk button, and said, “Alright. The first song is ‘Nice Guys Finish Last’ by Green Day.” I pressed the play button, and he played it all right. He also played “All The Small Things” by Blink 182 right, and “Praying For Daylight” by Rascal Flatts. “Alright give me and Puppet a second to talk it over.” We whispered to each other for a second, then I looked at Discord, and said, “Alright Discord. We’ve talked it over, and you’re in.” “Yes!” he exclaimed. He then snapped his fingers so he was out of the booth, and hugged me and said, “Thank you so much!” “You’re welcome. Now I’ve got to go and do some things. Bye!” I went through the portal, gave Twilight the book, then went to Starlight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie and told them they were invited.
Chapter 18: The Party SongI went to Fluttershy’s cottage on the 23rd to get Discord. I knocked on the door, and I heard her say, “Coming!” She opened the door, and said, “Oh, hi Johnny. How are you?” “I’m doing good Fluttershy, thanks for asking! I was looking for Discord, and I was wondering if you knew where he was.” “I’m right here.” Discord said from behind me. “There you are. If you don’t have any plans for today, Puppet and I would like to practice with you.” “I can’t come over right now, but around one or two, I can come.” “Alright.” I turned to Fluttershy and said, “Have a good day, Fluttershy!” “Bye Johnny!” She said as I walked away. Puppet and I practiced for a while, then Discord eventually came.. On the 24th, we took the train to get to the Crystal Empire. Though, we didn’t know where the party would be at, so we had to ask a guard. “Excuse me. Do you happen to know where the Princess is?” I asked. “Yes. Down the hall, turn left, and it’s the third room on the right.” the guard replied. “Thank you. Have a good day!” “You too.” “Thank you.” We walked down there, but the door was closed. I knocked on the door, opened the door, and said, “Hello?” I got no answer, so I walked in. The lights weren’t on, so I needed to find the light switch. Like you would guess, it was next to the door frame. I turned on the lights, but no one was there. “Weird.” I said. After I said that, I got thrown up in the air. I’ll admit it, I might have screamed. Once I was almost touching the ceiling, I saw Cadence, flying in the air. “Oh, hey Cadence.” “Hello. Are you okay? You screamed.” She asked. “Yeah, it kind of scared me when I got picked up by your magic.” I knew it was her magic because the glow around her horn was the same color as the glow that was around me. “Of course she’s able to scare him, but I can’t.” I could hear Discord say. She put me down as she landed. “So, what do you think?” She asked, pointing at a table. I looked over at the table and my jaw dropped. The table had a ton of sweets: cake, candy brownies, but most importantly, monkey bread. I ran over to the monkey bread, and just stared at it. “I’m guessing you like monkey bread.” Cadence asked. I looked at her in the eyes, and said, “I LOVE monkey bread.” I then noticed that I hadn’t seen Shining Armor at all. “Where’s Shining Armor?” “Oh, he went to go put Flurry Heart to bed.” “Oh, alright. Would it be alright if we played some songs?” “Yeah, that’s fine.” “Alright. You guys can get your food. It’ll take a few minutes for us to set up.” Discord, Puppet, and I set up everything, and got in our places. “Testing, testing, 1, 2, 3.” I said into the mic to make sure it was on, which it was. “Alright, this first song is called ‘Christie Road’.” I played the first two verses and choruses by myself, then before it got to the second part I said, “Alright, I would like everypony dancing for this part.” When it got to the second part, played it, and before Discord came in with the drums, I said, “Ladies and gentlemen, say hello to our new drummer, Discord.” When we were playing, they were dancing. When we ended the song, everypony started dancing and cheering. “This next song is called ‘Brain Stew’.” We played the song, obviously not saying the bad words. Though we kept it going, because when we finished Brain Stew, I said, “One, Two, One, Two, Three, Four.” and we played “Hitchin’ A Ride”. I didn’t even have to tell them to dance for this one, they did it on their own. “Alright, that was ‘Hitchin’ A Ride’ and these next few songs are from a band called “Blink 182” and the next two are sad.” Discord started playing the drum beat for “I Miss You”. For this song, Puppet sang the first verse and the “I miss you”’s and I sang the second verse and choruses. We played it the way Blink played it at the Pepsi Smash. After that, we played “The Rock Show”. When we finished, I said, “Alright, we have four more songs, one that’s sad, two that are more upbeat, and one that’s calming. This next one is called ‘Adam’s Song’.” We played that, then we let it play out a little before we played “All The Small Things”, But with that, for the first two choruses, the last line, we stopped our instruments as I sang the line. On the last chorus, I saw and heard them singing along. After that, I opened up my Gersh Device, and said, “I’ll be right back.” When I came back, I was wearing a pink scarf, a tie, sunglasses, and a crown. I came back through the portal, and everyone and everypony looked at me with shock, even Puppet and Discord, probably because I didn’t tell I would be wearing this. “Now, I know what you’re thinking,” I said, “or I at least I know what Rarity is thinking. She’s screaming in her head about how bad all this. But, I think I look as beautiful as Billie Joe Armstrong himself. Whatever, we all have our own opinions. This next song is called ‘King For A Day’.” We played that, Puppet playing bass, Discord playing drums, but this time I actually played the trumpet. During each chorus, I gave one of my pieces away. I gave my scarf to Rarity in the first chorus, my tie to Spike in the second chorus, and my sunglasses to Cadence in the third chorus. When we finished, Puppet and Discord put down their items and went to go get food, or at least Discord did, Puppet walked over to an empty seat and sat down. I walked over to the piano, and said into the mic, “So, for this last song, I would like to dedicate for Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. If you listen to the lyrics, you’ll understand why. This next song is called ‘Last Night On Earth’.” I played the song with only the piano and my vocals, and after, everyone cheered and clapped. After that, Discord, Puppet, and I put our stuff away and we ate and chatted for a while. A little while later, I was in the room that I would be staying in since we were staying the night, and I was playing “Christie Road” on my guitar, when I heard a knock on my door. “Come in.” I said. “Hey Johnny.” Cadence said. “Can I talk to you?” “Sure.” She closed the door behind her. “What’s up?” “Well first, I wanted to say I had a real blast at the party today. You did a good job of making it like a party. I also thought the ‘King For A Day’ bit was good.” “Thanks.” “Also, how is everything going with you and Delilah?” I sighed. “Yeah, to put it short, she didn’t like me.” “Oh I’m sorry to hear that. So, are you going to go after Puppet now?” “Yeah, and hopefully I don’t get rejected, or at least as bad as I did with Delilah.” “What did she say?” “She said a lot of awful things. One thing she said was, ‘Why would you think I would love you?’” I looked at Cadence, and was in shock. “Yeah,” I continued, “and she also laughed when I told her I loved her.” She wrapped her wing around and pulled me in for a side hug. “I’m so sorry to hear about that. I hope Puppet won’t do that to you.” “If I did ask him out he probably wouldn’t do that.” “Well, I hope he doesn’t. Oh, you can have these back.” She said levitating the sunglasses in front of me. “No, you can have them.” I said. “Really?” She asked. “Yeah. You have the glasses to make you look cool, and I have the crown.” “Thanks.” She said, hugging me. “No problem.” As she was walking out, she said, “I wish you and Puppet good luck.” “Thanks! Have a good night!” “You too.” she said, then she closed my door.
Chapter 19: Worry RockI went to bed happy, that I was able to entertain at least one person, and that I enjoyed it as well, but my dreams weren’t that good. In my dream, I was at my house. I found it weird, and went to check if anyone else was here. I checked on the third floor, and found no one. I checked the second floor, and found no one. When I went downstairs, I saw Puppet sitting at the table. “Johnny, there you are.” He said with a smile on his face. “Sit down.” He pointed at the chair at the other end of the table. I sat down in it, and he said, “Great.” Then he turned serious, and said, “Now tell me what this is.” He slid a book over my way. I looked at it, and it was my journal. “Open it. To the page the bookmark is in.” he said. I did, and guess what page it was? One-hundred and eighty two. My eyes widened. “Summarize what the page is about.” he said. I looked up at him and said, “Say that again.” “You heard me. Summarize the page.” “We don’t have to do this.” “Yes we do. Summarize it.” “But-” “SUMMARIZE IT!” “ALRIGHT! I WILL!” I looked down at the page. “It’s mainly me talking about how I feelings for you.” “Let’s be honest here, do you think I have emotions?” “Yes. You’ve told me before.” “Alright, so I do, but they’re not for you. You seriously think I would like you?” “Maybe.” “Well guess what? I don’t, and I never will. You must be an idiot if you think I would like you.” I started getting nervous and breathing heavily, before I realized something. “Wait, Puppet would never act like this. You’re just a figment of my imagination!” “That’s true, but you already know what he’ll say.” “I don’t know what he’ll say, though.” “That’s also true, and you never will know. You’re too afraid of asking him.” “No I’m not.” “Alright, then when are you going to ask him?” I didn’t have an answer for that one. “Face it. You’re afraid of rejection. You never will ask him. You know what he’ll say.” “No I don’t.” “Yes you do.” “How about you just leave?” I said getting up and walking out of the kitchen. “What did you say? Say it again, I dare you!” “I said LEAVE!!!” I yelled at him. When I did that, everything disappeared. It was just a white void. ‘What happened?’ I thought. ‘Luna’s coming. No, I don’t want to deal with anyone else, I need to wake up. Maybe if I concentrate hard enough, I’ll wake up.’ I stood there, trying to clear my mind. As I was doing that, something tapped my shoulder. I got scared, and fell back. As soon as I hit the ground, I sat up. I was in the room I was sleeping in for the night at the Crystal Empire. I was breathing heavily again and sweating. 'Calm down, it's over.' I didn’t have anything to do, so I stared out the window, trying to think of anything but the nightmare I just had, but I couldn’t. ‘What do I do now?’ I looked at the clock that was in the room. 12:00. ‘It’s going to be a long night. Maybe I can listen to some music to calm myself down.’ I got out my CD player and my headphones and put on “King For A Day”. Somehow, my crown stayed on while I was asleep. At some point, I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I freaked out because it surprised me. “Shh, it’s alright.” Luna said. “Don’t worry, it’s just me.” I calmed down when I realized who it was. “Are you alright?” “Y-yeah, I’m fine. Wait, how did you even find me?” “I just asked all of the rulers if they knew where you were.” “Oh.” “So, you know why I’m here, right?” “Yeah, because of the nightmare I had.” “You know he wouldn’t treat you like that, right?” “I know, but Cadence and I were talking earlier, and I guess the thought just got to my head.” “What were you two talking about?” “Well, we were talking about how bad I got rejected by Delilah, and I said something along the lines of ‘Well I hope I don’t get rejected, or at least not as bad as I did with Delilah.’” “How long have you known… known…” “Puppet?” “Yeah, that’s the name.” “I’ve known him for about two years, I would say.” “Would you say he’s nice?” “Yes.” “So then, if he’s nice like you say, he wouldn’t reject you like Delilah did.” “I guess so.” “If you still feel worried, there’s only one thing to do: tell him how you feel.” “At some point, I will.” There’s a pause before Luna asks, “What’s with the crown?” “It was for a song. Ask Cadence about it at some point.” “Alright. Have a good night.” “You too!” She disappeared in a flash, leaving me by myself to think one thing: her fur is really, really soft. Author's Note Will Johnny ask out his crush? Find out next time on- crap, wrong thing, sorry. Stay tuned in for chapter 20 to see if Johnny asks out Puppet.
Chapter 20: Last Night On EarthI woke up with a massive stomach ache, probably from all the monkey bread I had. So, I mainly stayed in my room for the rest of the time we were there. I was still a little worried about the whole situation of whether or not Puppet would like me. So in two days, I was going to tell Puppet how I felt. Since I had time to myself, I had time to plan. I thought about going to an area where we would be by ourselves, and I could tell him, but where could we go. ‘Maybe we could go to the laundromat where would play “PhotoHunt”.’ I thought to myself. ‘I could say that we should go there to play PhotoHunt since we haven’t for a while, then at some point, I’ll tell him. Maybe around 7:00 PM, we can go.’ A little while later, Puppet came in. “Hey, Johnny. Are you doing good?” He asked. “Not really. I still have my stomach ache. Hey, Puppet?” I asked. “Yeah?” “I was thinking, since we haven’t been there in a while, if I’m feeling better, how about we go to the laundromat that has PhotoHunt in it when we get back, just the two of us for old times sake?” “Sure, that sounds good.” “Alright.” “What time were you thinking?” “How about 7:00?” “Alright, that sounds good. Do you need anything right now?” “No, I’m fine. Thanks though!” “Alright, I’ll see you later.” The train ride back was good. I got the sleep I lost back. When we got to the station in Ponyville, it was already 4:30 PM. Chrysi, Puppet, and I returned to my house. I waited for 7:00 to come around, and when 7:00, I went to get Puppet and then we left. The laundromat we are going is a little laundromat that is near a KFC/Taco Bell. Towards the back, it has this system where you can play different games. My favorite is Photo Hunt, a game where two pictures that look the same come up and you need to find the differences. When we got there, I used the speakers we bring everytime we go there to play “Christie Road”. We played Photo Hunt for a while. When we play, we get competitive. While whoever gets the most doesn’t win anything, we play for points. I ended up winning, mainly because Puppet had a hard time touching the spots that were different (the game is on a touchscreen). Then, we played around with the carts that were there. Around 8:30, I saw that the sun was about to set. I told Puppet that we should watch it set. He didn’t find it weird because we usually watch it set. We went on top of the grocery store near the laundromat to watch it. While we were watching it, I decided now would be the time to tell him. “Hey Puppet, can I tell you a few things?” I asked. “Sure.” He replied. “Well first, I’m bisexual.” “Really? Well, congrats. Who are the people that you love?” “Well, the girl I loved was Delilah.” “Yeah, I know about her. Who’s the boy?” “It’s you.” He turned to me and looked at me. “Well, I have something I need to tell.” I braced myself. This could either be one of the best moments of my life, or one of the worst. “Alri-” Before I could even finish, he kissed me. “I love you too.” he said. “Also, I knew.” “How did you know?” “I might have looked in your diary.” I turned and looked at him. “Alright, how do you expect me not to look when you really sweaty and were stuttering on at least 25% of your words?” I was about to say something before I realized there was nothing to say. “I guess I should have expected it.” I said. “Can I ask you something?” he asked. “Sure.” I replied. “Why do you love me?” “Well, it’s because you’re smart, funny, somewhat attractive, and maybe other than Discord, you’re the only one that gets my sense of humor.” “Oh, I’m think anyone else would get your sense of humor.” “I’m pretty sure if I said, ‘Do you ever just… like… you know?’, they wouldn’t find it funny.” Puppet started laughing. “I don’t know why they wouldn’t. If we find it funny, why wouldn’t they?” He said. “The only reason we find it funny is because of how stupid it is.” We both started laughing. We were lying on our backs laughing. “How about you? Why do you love me?” “Pretty much the same reasons. It’s almost like were-” I cut him off. “I swear, if you say, ‘It’s almost like were destined to fall in love.’. It’s so freaking corny.” Puppet started laughing again. When the sun set, I said to Puppet, “I wonder if iCarly is on.” “It might be. We should show some episodes to Chrysi.” After a pause, Puppet asked, “Can I tell you something?” “This is America.” I replied, and Puppet chuckled. “When we played for everyone else, and when we did ‘King For A Day’, what you did was amazing. I would have laughed, but I didn’t want to seem like I was laughing at you.” “Yeah. Even though I might not ever not hear about it, Cadence said she had a blast, so at least I made one person- pony, I mean, happy.” “If we were to ever play live, you should definitely do that again.” “Wear pieces of clothing and give them away every chorus?” “Yeah.” “Actually, I was thinking that next time, I should wear a dress.” I said jokingly and Puppet started laughing again. “No, I don’t think so.” “Really?” “Yeah, I think you did almost look as beautiful as Billie Joe in those clothes. That joke you made about Rarity screaming in her head was also good as well.” We started laughing again. “Well, we should probably head back, we don’t want to stay out too late.” When we got up to go back down the latter, but when we turned around, we saw Discord. We just stared at each other for a few seconds before I said, “So, you didn’t see anything that happened, did you?” “Oh, I did.” “Wait, why are you even here?” “Oh yeah!” he snapped his fingers, and a letter appeared. I caught it, and read it. Dear Johnny Soaps, A few days ago, Princess Luna came to me in my dreams asking if I knew where you were. The next day, when I wrote a letter asking if she found you. She said yes, and we got onto the point that you can sing. Something about us Changelings is that we love a good show. So, if you have time, could you perhaps come to our hive to play for us? Please write back as soon as possible. From, King Thorax. “Oh, it’s a letter from King Thorax asking if we can play for the hive. I’m down for it, are you guys?” “Sure.” Puppet said. “Well, what’s the date?” Discord asked. “There’s not one on here, so he’ll probably let us do it on our time.” I replied. “You guys can choose a date, and I’ll see if I can make time.” “So, you’re not going to tell anyone what you saw?” I asked Discord. “I won’t tell anyone-” Puppet and I sighed with relief, but then Discord said, “-that’s out of our friend group.” Before we could react, he snapped his fingers and disappeared. “That little-” Puppet started, but I cut him off before he could say anything bad, “Hey, don’t worry. It could be worse. He could have said that he’s going to tell people out of our friend group.” “I guess.” “Let’s go home and watch iCarly.” “Oh yay!” A little later, after we watched iCarly, Puppet and Chrysi went to bed, I started writing the letter for Thorax before I went to bed. Dear King Thorax, We would love to come play at your hive, but I have a few questions. First, would it be okay if our friends came (I say we because I’m in a band consisting of Discord, Puppet (one of my friends) and I, and our friends being Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Starlight Glimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Spike and someone else, but I’ll get to that later in the letter)? Second, would it be alright if we played sad songs, or would you prefer happy and upbeat songs? Third, would it be alright if Queen Chrysalis came along? Now, I’m pretty sure you’re feeling some emotion, probably anger, because I asked if an enemy could come, but hear me out. A few months ago, I have been working on reforming her, and it’s been going pretty well. If you would like to hear a second opinion, ask Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, or Princess Cadence. I would appreciate it if she could come, as I wouldn’t want her to feel left out. Fourth, I have installed teleporters in the castles of the princesses listed above, so would it be alright if I installed a teleporter in your hive? It would be a quicker way for you to reach the princesses and/or me, and a quicker way for us to reach you. We are still working on a date to perform as we all need to be off. Please respond as soon as possible. From, Johnny Soaps.
Chapter 21: King For A DayI woke up and got dressed and all that. I also brought a notepad, a pencil, and my crown before heading over to Twilight’s castle. When I got there, I first went to the kitchen, since it was still early in the morning. I found Twilight in there eating, as well as Spike and Starlight eating. “Hello.” I said. “Johnny!” Twilight said excitedly. She then got up and hugged me. “Congratulations with Puppet!” “Thanks. I see Discord was here at some point within the past few hours.” “Yeah.” Starlight said. “You’re still wearing the crown?” “Yeah.” “But why? Weren’t you only king for a day?” It took a few seconds, but it clicked. I chuckled and said, “Good one. If you guys don’t, I need Spike to send this letter to King Thorax.” “Oh, how come?” “Well, he asked if I could perform at the hive. All of us are on board, but there’s a few questions I need answered, and we just need to come up with a date.” There was a knock at the castle’s doors. “I’ll go get it.” As I was running to get the doors, I was singing “King For A Day” because it fits perfectly with me wearing the crown. I opened the doors, and it was the rest of the Mane Six. They literally jumped on top of me, and said, “Congratulations!” “Thanks. Discord visited you all?” “Yep!” they said. “I’m assuming you guys want to hear what happened last night?” They nodded. “Alright, give me a minute or two, I want to let Puppet know I’ll be here.” After I told Puppet I would be at Twilight’s castle, I grabbed my Trumpet and went back to the castle. When I went through the portal, I started playing the trumpet part for “King For A Day”. I found them in the library, sitting on couches and stools. There was an empty stool, which I assumed was for me. I sat down and said, “Alright, so it started at Cadence’s castle. What happened is that Cadence came to talk to me about things. She first talked about how good the show was, and then she asked me how it went with Delilah. Of course, I said it went bad, and gave some examples, and then I said, ‘I hope Puppet doesn’t reject me, or at least as bad as Delilah did.’ Then I went to sleep. I had a nightmare, but woke up before Luna could talk to me. It was around 12 AM when I woke up, so I got so music, I think it was ‘The Rock Show’ by Blink 182, and then Luna actually ended up coming to me in real life, not in a dream, and we talked about the nightmare. I was still a little a little worried about him rejecting me as bad as Delilah did, so like Luna said, the only way to find out was to confess my love to him. I did and luckily, he didn’t say anything like what Delilah said.” “What did you guys do at the laundromat?” Twilight asked. “Well, first, we played this game called ‘Photo Hunt’. It’s a game where it shows you two pictures that look identical, but they aren’t and you have to find the differences. Then, we played around in the carts they had that were there. Then, I saw the sun setting, so I said that we should watch it. As we watched it set, I told him that I loved him, he kissed me and said that he loved me as well. Then we just talked about some things, then we were about to leave, Discord was there. He gave me a letter from Thorax, and left saying he wouldn’t tell anyone out of our friend group, which I hope he keeps up to his word, because Puppet wasn’t happy about him telling anyone at all.” After I said that, Spike burped out a letter, opened it, and said, “It’s for you, Johnny.” I took it and read it. Dear Johnny, Congratulations on your luck with Marionette. Luna told us about what happened with you and Delilah. We’re sorry she said those things to you. We hope Puppet treats you better than how Delilah would. We all wish both of you good luck with your relationship! From your friends, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. P.S. This is Luna. I told you you had nothing to worry about! I chuckled reading the last bit. “Who is it from?” Rainbow Dash asked. “It’s from Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. They were congratulating me and wish me good luck on our relationship.” Then, Spike burped out another letter. He opened it and said, “It’s for you again, Johnny.” I took the letter and read it. Dear Johnny, First, yes, it is fine if you bring your friends. Second, I would prefer to have happy and upbeat songs, but you can play a few sad songs if you would like. The only thing I ask is that you play no songs with curse words in them, or at least don’t say them. Third, Chrysalis can come along, but please come one day early so I can get to meet her. Fourth, yes, you can install a teleporter into the hive. Please respond back as soon as possible when you have the date ready. From, King Thorax. “Alright, so King Thorax wants Puppet, Discord, and I to perform at the hive. Would you guys like to come?” There was a mix of “Yeah”’s and “Sures”’s. “Alright, do you guys know where-” I stopped in the middle of my sentence, turned around, and said, “Hey Discord. So, Thorax is letting us decide the date for when we play. Could you come to my house around 12 so we can decide on a date and come up with a set list?” He was baffled that I knew he was there, then grumbled something, and said, “Sure.” “Alright, I’ll see you guys later. I have to tell Puppet the news, and tell Chrysi that Puppet and I are dating. See you later!” I started singing “King For A Day” while running down the hallway. “Alright, so I’m thinking the earlier we do it, the better. How about the third? We’ll be here for Nightmare Night, we’ll leave on the first, get there the second so Thorax can meet Chrysi, and we’ll perform on the third.” “That sounds like a good plan.” Discord said. “But what songs should we sing?” “Well, Thorax said we can sing a few sad songs, so I’m not thinking more than three. I’m thinking we do ‘Adam’s Song’, since it bleeds into ‘All The Small Things’, ‘I Miss You’, and then ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’.” “Are you sure you want to sing that, I don’t want you to burst out crying on stage.” “I’m sure. If we’re going to play live in front of thousands of ponies and creatures someday, we’ll have to start somewhere. Plus, I’ll warn the audience that if they see me crying, it’s because the song is personal.” “Alright, we have the sad songs, but what about upbeat?” “I definitely want to do ‘King For A Day’ again, that was really fun to do.” “Why did you have all that stuff on?” Discord asked. “Well, there’s this one video of when they did it live, Billie had this pink thing around his neck, so I just used a scarf to replace that, got some sunglasses, a tie, and then obviously, the crown. I want to do the part where I gave out the things during the choruses. So, do we agree on ‘King For A Day’?” They nodded, and I wrote it down as well as “Wake Me Up When September Ends”, “I Miss You”, “Adam’s Song”, and “All The Small Things”. “Should we do ‘The Rock Show‘ again?” I asked. “Yeah, we can do that.” Puppet replied. “Oh, how about ‘21 Guns‘? We haven’t down that yet.” “Are we going to do the live version with the piano?” Discord asked. “Yeah let’s do that. We can put our hands in the air and wave them in the live version as well.” I replied. “What about ‘Panic Song‘? Oh, I know what we could do. We’ll have that as our beginning song, and we’ll walk on stage, as our parts come in. So, first it’ll be Puppet, then Discord and I.” “I like your thinking.” Puppet said looking at me. “So, I’ll put it down?” “Sure, we can do it.” Discord said. I put it down, and said, “How should we end the show?” We sat there thinking for a second before Discord said, “How about with ‘Good Riddance’? You just pull out the acoustic, and play it.” “Alright. Speaking of acoustic, since it has an acoustic guitar in it, how about we play ‘Warning’?” “How about instead ‘Warning’, we did ‘Waiting’?” Puppet asked. “Alright. So far we have ‘Panic Song’, ‘Adam’s Song’, ‘All The Small Things’, ‘King For A Day’, ‘I Miss You’, ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’, ‘21 Guns’, ‘Waiting’, ‘The Rock Show’, and ‘Good Riddance’. I think we should add one more, and I know which one. ‘East Jesus Nowhere’.” I said. “Alright. When it gets to the part after the solo, Johnny can put his hands up and start clapping.” Puppet said. We talked for a little more trying to think of an order to play the songs and this is what we came up with (we added a few more songs): Panic Song King For A Day Brain Stew Christie Road East Jesus Nowhere Waiting The Rock Show I Miss You Wake Me Up When September Ends 21 Guns Adam’s Song All The Small Things Good Riddance Author's Note Hello there! I am typing this to let you know that the title of the chapter isn't official. It might end up changing it later.
Chapter 22: The Rock ShowThe first day we were there was great. Thorax and Chrysi got to know each other, and Discord, Puppet, and I got to see the place we were performing, and it was big. The stage was about 30 feet wide, so we had a lot of room to move around. The next day, we started with “Panic Song” like we said we were going to. Puppet was on stage first, and started of the song, and before we started, Discord teleported us into our positions, and we started. I’m pretty sure everyone was expecting to just play instrumentals, because when I started singing, everyone was shocked. It could’ve been that I sounded so good, or a mixture of both. When we finished, everyone got on their hooves and feet and started clapping and cheering. “How is everyone doing today?” I asked. They were screaming and cheering now. “That’s good to hear. So, that last one was called, “Panic Song”, it was written by a band called Green Day. It was written about Billie Joe Armstrong, the guitarist, Mike Dirnt, the bassist's, panic attacks. Speaking of bass, can we have a round of applause for my friend here, Marionette, for playing that hard bassline?” The crowd cheered, screamed, and clapped. “I should probably introduce the band to you guys. So, like I said, we have Puppet playing bass,” the crowd cheered, “the person you might be the most familiar with, Discord, playing drums,” The crowd screamed. “and me on guitar and trumpet. Speaking of trumpets, let’s get to the next song. Give me one minute, I just need to get ready. I got my things on and whispered to Discord from behind the curtain, “Hit it.” Discord hit the drumsticks, and when they started playing, I walked out playing my trumpet. When the crowd saw me, some were laughing, some were cheering, and some were clapping. During the first chorus, I threw my scarf into the middle section on the left side, during the second, I threw my tie as far as it could go on the right side, and during the third chorus, I gave my sunglasses to a changeling in the front row in the middle. Also during the second and third chorus, I got the crowd to say “King For A Day!” When we finished, the crowd was screaming. “So that song was ‘King For A Day’,” I said and the crowd cheered, “which is actually about a crossdresser. This next song is ‘Brain Stew,.” I started if off, then Discord and Puppet joined in. During the break in between the verses, I jumped up and played the parts. Somehow, just somehow, my crown stayed on. When we finished, we kept the instruments going, and I started playing “Christie Road”. Like I played it at the party, I played the first part by myself, then during the second, Discord and Puppet came in. We finished, the crowd cheered. “That last song was called ‘Christie Road’,” the crowd cheered. “This next song is called ‘East Jesus Nowhere’.” During the intro, we sang “Hey oh” the rhythm of the intro. We played it and everyone enjoyed it. During the second to last line of the second verse, Puppet, Discord, and I held up our uniforms we were wearing. I played the solo, and they seemed to enjoy it. We finished and they cheered. "Alright, for this next song, I would like to see everyone up and dancing for this next song. It's called 'Waiting'." When we got to the part where we were all playing, everyone and everypony started dancing. They really seemed to enjoy it. When we got to the part where it was just me and the guitar, Puppet and Discord started clapping and everyone else did as well. When we got to they last "Wake Up", Puppet and I both sang it. We ended and everyone was cheering. "Alright, the songs we've been singing have been from Green Day, but we have four songs from another rock band called 'Blink 182'." The crowd cheered. "The next two songs are from Blink 182, then two more from Green Day, then two from Blink 182, then the rest are from Green Day. This next song is called 'The Rock Show'." When we were playing, I said, "Let's dance!" We played that, and we lay the instruments ring, before we started playing "I Miss You". Like at the party, Puppet sang the first verse and the "I miss you"'s, I sang the second verse and the choruses, and we played it like Blink played it at the Pepsi Smash. When we finished, I said, "Alright, for this next song, I would like to apologize if I cry because the lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, wrote this about his father who died when Billie was ten years old. I have a personal connection with this song, so if you see me crying, that's why.” I put down my electric guitar and picked up my acoustic, and said, “This song is called ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’.” I started playing while Discord was using drumsticks with cotton balls on the end to play the drums for the first verse, and I’m guessing Puppet had his hands in the air and was waving them, because the crowd started doing that. When we got the second verse, my eyes started to water and I’m pretty sure by the end of the second verse, there was a stream of tears going down my face. On the third verse, I messed up and stopped singing for a second. We ended, and the crowd started cheering and some were crying, so that cheered me up a little bit. “This next song is called ‘21 Guns’.” I said and the crowd cheered. I stepped on a button, and the intro started. We played the song and got the crowd to sing "21 Guns" when the chorus came. After we played the bridge, the piano started playing, and I sang the chorus again. The audience joined in, and they had their hooves and claws up in the air. They sang part of the chorus again, and when we were finished, they were screaming. “Alright, unfortunately, we only have three songs, one that’s sad, one that’s upbeat and happy, and one that is kind of sad. This next song is called ‘Adam’s Song’.” I started it off with the guitar riff and then Puppet and Discord came in. We played that, then at the end we let it continue for a few seconds before we went into “All The Small Things”. For each verse Puppet and I went to a different side of the stage, and for the last chorus, we got next to each other and sang into the same microphone. We also did the same thing we did at the party, where for the last line of the chorus for the first two choruses, we stopped the instruments, and I sang the line. When we finished “All The Small Things”, Puppet and Discord got off the stage. “Before, I play the last song of today, I think I speak for all three of us when I say this, but thank you for your participation throughout the last hour, I think it’s been an hour. But thank you for all your cheering, your screaming, your applause, and your singing. It has been an amazing time for us, and I believe you guys as well. So a little bit of backstory, Billie Joe wrote this for his then girlfriend because she wanted to move to Ecuador, but he didn’t, so she moved without him. It’s supposed to be a sarcastic song, but people use it as goodbyes to good friends and such because some of the lyrics are, ‘It’s something unpredictable, but in the end it’s right, I hope you had the time of your life.’ Though, I’m not using it in the first way, because I wouldn’t want to say goodbye to you guys, I hope to see you when we get famous. I’ll stop talking now, this song is called ‘Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)’.” I started playing, and I could hear Puppet and Discord singing along with me. I played it like Billie did in “Bullet In A Bible”, especially in between the second to last and the last chorus, where I played it as fast as I could, which was really fast. I heard some cheers when I played it really fast. I also heard some people singing along with me for the last chorus. When I played the last note, everypony and everyone was screaming. As I walked off stage, I passed Thorax and said, “I’ll clean up later.” I went to my room, and just laid on my bed for a while. I was really tired. I didn’t even change or anything, and I didn’t even take off my crown (I wasn’t going to anyways, but still). I was so tired that as soon as I hit my bed, I fell asleep three seconds later, even though it usually takes me about half and hour to fall asleep. I woke up a while later, or that’s what I’m guessing, because it was dark out. I looked at the clock, and it was 10:30 PM. ‘Shoot, I have to pack the stuff up.’ I thought to myself. I got up and went down to the theater (that’s what Thorax called it), and the stuff was still there. I went backstage, and turned on the lights above the stage. I pulled out a Gersh Device, and set it for “Home”. I opened it and brought in the guitar and bass first, and then realized that I probably wouldn’t be able to bring in the amps by myself. “So that’s who’s down here.” Said a voice. I looked, and it was Thorax at the right entrance to the theater. “I was wondering who was here.” “Hey Thorax, what are you doing up?” “Well, when you become a ruler, one thing that’s helpful is having one ear open so you can be prepared for anything. You need any help?” “No, I’ve got it. Thanks though!” I tried to show that I can do it, but I obviously couldn’t. After a few seconds of trying, he asked, “Are you sure?” “I might need some help.” We got the things back into the recording room at my house, then we sat down on stage leaning against a wall. “Thanks.” I said. “No problem. I got you this.” Thorax said, hovering a plate with a few brownies on it with his magic. “Thanks!” I said grabbing the plate. “Yeah, we had dinner, and I came into your room to wake you up, but you looked really tired, so I figured I’d let you sleep.” “Thanks, I probably would’ve been grumpy or something if you didn’t let me sleep.” “I can believe it. Did you know you sing in your sleep?” “Really? That’s interesting. But, with how much I love music, I can believe it.” “You did a good job today.” “Thanks.” “It was really fun, especially ‘King For A Day’.” “Since we were coming here, we had to put on a good show. I think we did a good job at it.” “You certainly did.” “What was your favorite song?” “Probably either ‘Panic Song’ or ‘King For A Day’.” “‘Panic Song’? Really?” “Yeah. I loved were it started out with Puppet, then you and Discord came in. It actually shocked me when you came in a few minutes later. I thought you would have started only a few seconds after. You have amazing vocals, by the way.” “Thanks.” “I remember seeing tears on your cheeks while singing ‘Wake Me Up When September Ends’. It must be really personally to you.” “Yeah, it is.” “How come? If you don’t want to answer you don’t have to.” “I'd rather not answer. If you would like to know, then I recommend asking Twilight.” “Alright, I'll ask her tomorrow. Is it fun being a musician?” “It’s pretty fun, especially performing, but it also has its side effects. Like, you can mess up performing, you can run out of breath while performing, or forget the lyrics. There’s a lot that can go wrong.” We continued talking until the sun came up, then we had breakfast and talked some more, until it was finally time to go.
Chapter 23: First DateIt was the day after we got back from the hive and Puppet and I were going on a date. I had the entire night planned. I didn’t want to leave Chrysi by herself, so the Mane Six and Discord came over to play games with her. When they came over, I gave them a piece of paper with coordinates, and we left. “So, where to first?” Puppet asked. “So here’s the plan.” I started. “First, we eat dinner at Dairy Queen, then we rollerblade for a bit, then we go to Sweet Frog to eat ice cream and hang out.” “That sounds good.” “To Dairy Queen we go!” I yelled while opening to a Gersh Device. We went to Dairy Queen and I got the usual. While we were waiting, I said, “Oh my gosh. Since we’re by ourselves, you know what that means?” “We can act like were in the ‘What’s My Age Again?’ music video?” “No- well, I guess, but I wasn’t thinking that. Since we’re alone, it means we can listen to the original version of the songs.” Puppet started at me with a blank expression. “That also means we can finally listen to ‘Longview’ as loud as we want.” He started getting excited. “We have to put it on.” “I’ll do it.” I said getting up and sliding over the counter. I put it on, and got my food. Puppet was singing along, and I was singing in between each bite of my food. After I finished, we went to the rollerblading place. “Since were rollerblading, we’ve got to put on ‘Rollerblading’.” I put it on and Puppet said, “Oh, I completely forgot about this song.” “I almost forgot about it as well.” As we were putting on our gear, I said to Puppet, “Is it just me, or does it feel like someone’s watching us?” “No, I feel it as well. Should we check the place?” “No, I’ve got a plan. Let’s just skate for now.” We did and it was really fun, at some point, I sat down so I could catch my breath. Puppet came over and asked, “Are you alright?” I tagged him and said, “You’re it.” I skated onto the skate floor and Puppet caught up to me and tripped me. I fell forwards, and he sarcastically said, “Whoops.” He then tagged me and said, “You’re it.” “I don’t think so, mister.” I got up to see who it was, and said, “Twilight, what are-” but I skated in front of Puppet, and she shot a big orb of energy, which accidentally hit me. I flew up, hit the ceiling, fell, hit the ground and blacked out. I woke up a little later in a hospital room. Fluttershy was sitting next. She saw me, ran out of the room, and came back with the rest of the Mane Six, Discord, and Chrysi. “Johnny, are you alright?” Twilight asked. “Hey, this looks pretty familiar.” I said jokingly, looking around the room. “Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m alright. I’m living, so that’s good.” “Johnny, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean for the magic to hit you.” “Twilight, it’s alright.” “No, it’s not alright! Look at you, because of me, you’re in the hospital!” I knew if I didn’t do anything, she would just keep rambling on. I took a piece of my food, and threw it at her forehead. I could see Discord trying to hold back his laughter. “We’ll call ourselves even now.” I said, trying to lift the mood. I could hear some chuckles. “This isn’t the time for jokes, Johnny! I-” I cut her off and yelled, “TWILIGHT!” This got her attention, as well as everyone else’s attention. “Come here!” She walked next to the bed I was lying in, and I hugged her. “Twilight, it’s alright. I know you didn't mean to hit me with it. But there is one thing I need you to do. I want you to say sorry to Puppet when he gets back.” “But he tripped you!” “Just as a joke. Plus, I think being tripped is better than landing a one way ticket to the hospital. Anyways, where is Puppet?” “Johnny,” Puppet said, walking in the room, “I got your ice cream. Salted Caramel, vanilla, and cake batter, just the way you like it.” “Thanks. You guys see how sweet he is?” He handed it to me. “Twilight has something she wants to say to you.” Puppet looked at her, and Twilight said, “Puppet, I’m… I’m…” “I can help you if you want. I just got some ice cream, I can fling it your way.” “If you do that, I’ll kill you.” “That’ll be pretty hard, since we’re in a hospital.” She turned back towards Puppet, and said, “Puppet, I’m… sorry that I tried to hurt you with an orb of energy.” “I accept your apology.” Puppet said. “Good. Hey Puppet, can you get my crown?” “Sure.” As he walked out of the room, I said, “Thanks, honey.” “So, are there any bands or singers in Equestria?” “Yeah.” Twilight said. “Do they go on tours and have concerts?” “Yes.” “Is there like a place they have to go to try out to get to perform at a concert?” “Yeah. It’s called the ‘Equestria Concerts Tryouts’.” “Are there any requirements?” “Other than having a band, no.” “Alright. Hey Discord, how about we tryout there over the weekend?” “Sure.” “I’m thinking we should pick a really upbeat, like ‘All The Small Things’ or ‘Forever Now’.” “Yeah, we haven’t done ‘Forever Now’, so we could probably do that.” Puppet eventually came back with my crown, and threw it to me. I grabbed it and put it on. “Thanks. Did the doctor talk to you guys and say how long I would be in here?” “About a week.” Twilight said. “Dang. Well, this definitely wasn’t the ending I was expecting to our date.” I said. “I know.” Puppet said. Author's Note The song 'Rollerblading' is by First Of October. Just wanted to make that clear.
Chapter 24: Panic SongOn Saturday, we went to the theater for tryouts. We decided we would play a few songs for them. We set everything up and picked up our instruments. “Hello, how are you today?” I asked. “We’re doing good.” One of the mares said. There were three ponies in total: One stallion, and two mares. “How are you doing?” The first mare asked. “We’re doing good, thanks for asking!” I replied. “Alright. What’s your band name?” After much deliberation, I had come up with a genius name that impressed the whole band. I was sure the judges would enjoy it too. “We are “Different Worlds”.” I said. “Alright. You will be singing three songs, is that correct?” “Yes, that is.” “These songs are from your world?” Mare one asked, looking at me. “Yes.” “Interesting. Alright, play when you’re ready.” Discord started playing the drumbeat for “I Miss You”. We decided to play the regular version this time. When we finished, they clapped. “That first song was “I Miss You” and this next song is called “21 Guns”.” I announced. We played “21 Guns”, followed by heavy scribbling on a clipboard by the judges. “This last song is called “All The Small Things”.” We played the original version of this as well (what a surprise). When we finished, they clapped, and Mare one said, “Alright gentlecolts. We’ll send you a letter on Monday letting you know if you can play a concert.” “Thank you.” I said, before we packed up and left. On Monday, I went to Twilight’s castle telling her they would send the letter to her first, since they couldn’t get it to me. I paced around the library nervously, because even though we did a good job, there could be a lot of reasons why they would say no. After five minutes of pacing, Spike came in and said, “Johnny, there’s a letter.” He handed it to me and I opened it enough to read “Dear Johnny, Marionette, and Discord,”. “Thanks Spike!” I said, hugging him. I ran to the teleporter room, opened the portal to home, and went through. I ran upstairs, expecting to see Puppet and Chrysi on the couch, where I last saw them, but they weren’t there. I went into the kitchen to go upstairs but noticed a note on the table. I picked it up and read it. Thanks for the love! -Love, Chrysi ‘This can’t be good.’ I thought to myself. I went upstairs and grabbed my crown, my trumpet, and my necklace, but as I was about to put it on, I put it in my underwear. Before you say anything, I know what you’re thinking, ‘That’s gross!’ It might be gross, but here’s why I did it. If I got into an altercation with Chrysi and she saw my necklace, she would rip it off my neck. If I put it in my underwear, there’s no way she’s going to think that it’s there, and even if she does, she’s not going to make herself or her minions reach down… there. I took the items and went back to Twilight’s castle. I searched for Twilight, or anyone, but found no one. I went outside and saw chaos. I saw ponies running, as well as royal guards. At first, I thought they were trying to help the ponies, but then I realized they were chasing them. Then, one of the guards saw me and roared, “THERE HE IS!! IN THE CASTLE!!!” As soon as he said that, I closed the doors, locked them, then ran to the portal room. I decided to see if the princess knew what was going on, though I should have realized the princess wasn’t an option if her guards were out to get me. I went through the portal and ran to the throne room. I opened the doors and got to my knees, trying to catch my breath. “Hello-” The pony started, but I held up my hand and said, “Hold up.” I took a few more breaths, stood up and said, “Princess, what’s-” I paused when I saw who was on the throne. “No, you mean Queen. King Johnny, how is it going?” she said. “Chrysi, what’s going?” I asked. “I am the new ruler, right now, of Canterlot, but soon, I will be the RULER OF EQUESTRIA!!!” She announced, her voice booming through the throne room. “No, you’re not Celestia…” It all made sense now, why ‘Celestia’s’ guards were attacking Ponyville, why they were trying to get me, why Celestia wasn’t here, it all made sense now! “So that means you-” “-Overtook Celestia.” She grinned, finishing my sentence. “No, you wouldn’t. You’re good!” “That’s what you thought.” “But why?” “I’ll explain. Guards, get him.” If there was a time to panic, it’s now. “No, I won’t fall victim to you!” I said, rushing out of the room. I decided to go as far down as I could. The best place I figured I could go was down into the dungeons underneath the castle. I ran down there. On the second to last floor of the dungeons, the Mane Six, Spike, Starlight, and Puppet were there. “Johnny!” Spike gasped. Everyone else got to their feet and hooves. “Listen, I can’t talk for too long, the guards are behind me. But I Pinkie Promise that I will get you guys out of here.” I continued running, and when I got to the bottom level, I saw Discord, Luna and Celestia. “Guys, listen, I’m sorry about all of this. I Pinkie Promise I’ll free you guys.” “It’s over, Johnny. You can’t do anything.” Luna muttered in defeat. “Yes, I can. I will set you free, along with everyone else.” I saw the guards out of the corner of my eye. “Listen, I have a trumpet and I’m not afraid to use it! Do you-" As I was talking, one of the guards used their magic to lift the trumpet out of my hand. I looked at my hand for a second, and said, “I took karate when I was five for two months. I’ll take you on.” I ran towards them and blacked out for a second. I woke up as I was being lifted up in the air by magic, and as we were walking up the stairs, I saw three empty cells next to Discord, then I fell back asleep. In my dream, it was just white. Everything was white. Then, I saw Luna descending from the ‘sky’? “Luna, are you and Celestia alright?” “Yes, we are alright. Johnny, I want to thank you for everything that you’ve done while you are here.” “Luna, why are you saying this?” “Because there is nothing we can do against Chrysalis.” “Yes, there is. Listen, I brought my necklace with me, so I can use the Panzer Soldat suit.” “Then, why didn’t I see it with you?” “Because it’s in my pants.” “Why is it in your pants?” “If Chrysi saw it on me, she would have taken it. Luna, I Pinkie Promised that I would get you all out, and I don’t break Pinkie Promises. Listen, I saw three empty cells next to Discord. I thought about it, and it adds up. One cell for Cadence, one for Shining Armor, and one for Thorax. I will get out, but I need to warn them first. Don’t tell Celestia or Discord this, unless no one is in the room, got it?” “Yes.” “Alright, I’m pretty sure they’re waking me up. I’ll see you again at some point. Tell the others in their sleep.” “Alright, see you later.” “Bye, Luna!” I opened my eyes to Chrysi telling me to wake up. “You’re finally up. Now, where were we?” “We were at the point where I escape.” I snarked, booking it towards the door. Chrysi picked me up with her magic and said, “Not this time.” She pulled me towards her, glaring at me, only inches away from my face as her magic lifted me by the hands. “We were at the part where I tell you how I did this. See, while I was with you, I’ve been taking in the love you gave off. Your love for music, your love for the band, your love for playing at shows, and recently, your love for Puppet. I don’t think I’ve ever met somepony or something like you. Now here’s the deal, I would like for you to rule Equestria with me, but if you’re going to do that I can’t have you pulling stunts like you did earlier, do you understand?” I didn’t say anything. I just stared at her. “I said, ‘DO YOU-” she stopped for a few seconds and just grimaced at me. “Guards, please leave the room for a second.” When they left, she put me down, and said, “Johnny, what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “There’s something wrong, I saw that tear.” Tears began to fill up my eyes. “How could you do this, Chrysi? All these ponies are i-innocent, and you just go and lock them u-up. A lot of them have families, and you just... thr-throw them in cages. How, Chrysi? Why?” I was sobbing now. She walked over to me, hugged me and murmured, “It’s alright. You just haven’t seen anything like this before. It’s a lot to take in. But think about it, we can get anything we want now. Remember how you went to go audition to play at a concert? You can play in front of everypony now. It’ll be exactly like a concert.” “It might, but it isn’t right! I would rather have fifty ponies come to our concert because they like our music, than have everypony in existence be at the concert because they’re being forced to be there.” “Yeah, but if they like your music, they’ll want to come back.” She said. I could tell she was trying to brighten my mood, but it wasn’t working. “Where’s my room?” “Our room? I’ll show it to you. You’re going to love it.” It might not have been a surprise, but the room was Celestia’s room. “You took Celestia’s room?” “Yeah, it was the biggest bedroom in the castle. What do you think?” She redecorated the entire room. On one half of the room, the walls were black and green, and mine hadn’t changed at all. “I left your side the same in case you wanted to add your own design.” “Thanks.” I had to give her some credit. At least she cared a bit and was thinking about me. “Oh, you’re going to love this next room.” We walked down a few halls until we got to a door. “Alright, close your eyes.” She said, and I warily went along with it. When I opened them, I couldn’t believe what I saw. “A theater?” I gasped. “Yep. You and your band can perform here anytime you want.” “Oh my gosh,” I gasped, tears running down my face. “Thank you so much.” I wrapped her in a hug, a pang of regret striking me as I did it. It might have hurt to do, but we had to share the bed. Luckily, it was big enough where I could stay on one side and she could stay on the other, and we weren’t touching. “Good night, Johnny.” She said. “Good night, Chrysi. I should warn you, I sing in my sleep.” “That’s perfectly fine.” She then turned off the light. In my dream, it was white once again. Though, Princess Luna was already here. “What happened?” “It wasn’t good, Luna. She wants me to rule Equestria with her.” “What?” “I know. I’m so sorry about all this.” I said, hugging her. “It’s alright. You didn’t have anything to do with it.” “I did though! She said she used my love to overthrow Celestia.” She just stood there for a second, taken by surprise. “It doesn’t get much better. She took Celestia’s bedroom as hers, and she tried to c-comfort me by saying that now we can get w-w-whatever we want.” I took some deep breaths, and continued. “Listen, I’m going to come up with a plan, and I’ll get you guys out. For now, I just need to convince Chrysi that nothing is going on, then I can get you guys out. I just need you guys to stay strong, and don’t be bothered too much about what Chrysi says. She wants to get under your skin; she wants you to fear her, but you can’t. Tell that to the others, and try to stay strong. I’ll see you later.” “Good luck, Johnny!” I waved and she disappeared into the air.
Chapter 25: Newquestria - Day OneI woke up a little early today. Chrysi would probably want everypony up early, so I figured I would go wake them up. I tapped her shoulder, and she woke up. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to wake everyone up.” “Alright.” She mumbled, then went back to sleep. I got my crown and trumpet and ran out of the room. I went down to the dungeons, and started playing and singing. I got to the first level (the level with the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, and Puppet) and said, “Good morning! I’m so sorry I have to wake you up this early. Are you guys doing good right now?”, and turned to the guard and remarked, “I’ll take it from here.” He walked away, and Twilight asked, “Johnny, how come you’re so happy?” “I’m just trying to act like this so Chrysi won’t suspect anything. I have some good and bad news. Chrysi wants me to rule Equestria with her.” Everyone stared at me with wide eyes. “Yeah. I’m going to go now. I’ll be back later.” I ran downstairs, and unfortunately Cadence, Shining Armor, and Thorax were in the cells, like I had predicted. “Good morning everypony, how are you all doing?” I turned to the guard and nodded, “You are dismissed.” He walked away, and I turned back to them and said, “Listen, I’ve got some good and bad news. Chrysi wants me to rule Equestria with her. Now, I have to go or she’ll think something is up. See you later.” I went up to a guard and asked, “Is there a cafeteria here at all?” “Down the hall, big doors on the right.” “Thank you.” “No problem sir.” As I ran off, I called back, “Call me Johnny.” I went into the cafeteria, and it was gigantic. It could easily fit one or two-hundred ponies. I went up to the cooks and said, “Good morning gentlemen. Now, I need to ask you two a few things. Be honest, what do you think of Chrysalis? Be honest, I won’t tell.” “I don’t think that it’s right, what she’s doing.” One of the cooks admitted. “I’m glad I’m not the only one. Also, when the others get in here, please give them pancakes.” “Yes sir.” “Call me Johnny. Also, if the Queen comes in asking where I am, tell her that it’s a surprise, and that I’ll be back soon.” “Got it.” I went to my house to cook some pancakes for Chrysalis. I gave her six pancakes that were cut, buttered, and syrup-ed. There was also more syrup, and a fork and a knife. I went back through the portal, and carried the pancakes back to our room. I knocked on the door with my foot, and she responded with, “Who is it?” “It’s me Johnny. Could you please open the door? My hands are full.” I could hear her hoof-steps coming towards the door, and then she opened it. “These are for you.” I chirped with a smile. “Why thank you, Johnny.” She said. “No problem. I’m going to bring the instruments here, then I’m going to bring some of my stuff here.” “Alright, see you later.” I ran to the cafeteria, playing the trumpet, to see if the others were there, which they were. “Hello, everybody.” I said. “Hey, Johnny.” TwiIight greeted me. “How are the pancakes?” “Pretty good.” Everyone said. “Good to hear. Puppet, Discord, I’m going to need your help unloading some of the instruments into the theater after breakfast.” “Alright. It’s better than being locked in a cage all day.” Puppet grumbled. “Alright. I’m going to be somewhere. Just tell one of the guards that I said that, and to tell Chrysi.” “Alright.” They said. “Alright. I’ll see you guys later.” I then ran out of the room, and into ‘our’ bedroom. “Hey Chrysi. After breakfast, a guard might say that Puppet and Discord sent him. If you could come get me when he comes, I would appreciate it. I’ll be at my house getting some things.” “Alright.” I went to my place to get my clothes, and some CDs, when Chrysi came. “He’s here.” “Alright, thanks.” We practiced for about an hour, then they had to go back to their cells. After, I got a big table, got fifteen chairs, and put them backstage. I got a ladder from backstage, pulled down the screen, put on the projector, and put up a message that read, “GO BACKSTAGE!!” I then put up a sign backstage that said, “Sit down, talk, but DON’T look at eachother's cards!” I pulled out two stacks of Uno, and used one to pass out the cards, then placed the rest of the cards in the middle, and picked a card off the top. At 8:00, I went up to a guard and asked, “Hey, at 8:15, can you go down and get everybody out of their cell, and walk them to the theater?” “Sure thing, Johnny.” “Thanks! Have a good day!” At 8:15, they came in, calling for me, while I was in the back. They went backstage and I said, “Why, hello. How are you?” “We’re doing good, thank you Johnny.” Celestia told me. “What’s this?” “Tonight, we are playing Uno.” “What’s that?” Luna asked. “It’s a card game. Each player starts out with seven cards, and you win by being the first one to have no cards remaining in your deck. It’s simple to play.” I then explained how to play, and the things you could do. 9:00 came pretty fast, and in the end, Cadence won. They went back to their cells, and Chrysi and I watched iCarly for a while. After that, we went to bed.
Chapter 26: Beauty of AnnihilationI woke up early, so I could wake the others up. After that, I made breakfast for Chrysi and I, and then went to the cafeteria. Today is the day I put “Operation: Breakout” into place. I went to the table. We talked for a little bit, and before I left, I said, “See you guys tomorrow morning.” For the rest of the day, I was at the desk in our room working on “Operation: Breakout”, and everytime Chrysi asked to see what I was working on, I told her it was a secret and that I couldn't show her. Later, I took a sleeping pill so I would fall asleep instantly. When I woke up, I was in the cage with Thorax. “Wait, this isn’t the bedroom.” I said. “He’s awake!” The guard outside of our cages yelled to another guard. A minute later, Chrysalis came down. “Howdy.” I said. “What is this?” She asked, avoiding me question and holding up a piece of paper. “I’m no scientist, but that looks like a piece of paper with writing on it.” There were a few snickers, before Chrysalis said angrily, “You think this is a joke?!” “No, not really. But, I’m just trying to lift your mood. I haven’t seen you this angry since you yelled at me in the woods.” “What does it say at the top of the paper?” I looked at the top of the paper and it said “Operation: Breakout”. “Oh. Why were you looking at the paper after I said it was a secret?” “We’re not here to talk about that! You were going to help the enemies?!” “You’re the one that overtook Celestia and Luna. If anyone was the enemy, it’s you.” “I thought I could trust you. I considered you as a friend.” “So did I, until you did all this.” It looked like her eyes were starting to water. “Here’s your stupid little paper.” She said, putting it on the floor in the cage. She then walked out of the room. I then dropped to my knees, and said, “I’m sorry guys. I thought I would be able to get you out, and-” I got interrupted by the guard. “Hey!” We all looked at him. “She’s gone.” “Alright. Great.” I said, getting back to my feet. Everyone looked at me in shock. “What was that?” Cadence asked. “That… was part of the plan.” Everyone’s jaws dropped. “If I’m going to get you guys out tonight, I could get out of bed and do it, or she would know something’s up. So, the only way was to get into one of the cages.” “Why would you explain this when the-” I stopped Cadence and said, “He’s in on it, as well as the guard upstairs. They’ll help keep the guards away while I break you guys out.” Everyone clapped. “You really had all this planned out.” Shining Armor said. “Hey, I Pinkie Promised something, and I don’t break Pinkie Promises.” “So, what’s the next step?” Thorax asked. “We just have to wait until night comes, and then it’ll all unfold from there.” Night eventually came. I looked at my watch. 11:55. Five minutes until the chaos came. I put on a spell I learned that would make it so no magic could touch me (like spells that could pick me up or teleport me places), as if there was an invisible bubble around me. I waited three minutes until waking up Discord. “I need you to give me some thoughts that’ll make me panic. I usually do things a lot better when I’m panicking.” “Alright. Um… you know, since Chrysalis found the paper, she might try to stop you by killing Puppet.” That was all he had to say. “Thanks, but you’re not going to want to go back to sleep.” At 11:59, I woke up Thorax. “You might want to move to the back of the cage for a second.” He moved to the back of the cage, and I put on my necklace then pressed on the gem. As soon as 12:00 hit, I played the clean version of “Beauty Of Annihilation”. As soon as the bass and drums came in, I kicked the cage of the door down. If anypony that was in the bottom levels of the dungeon weren’t awake by the music, they were now. The guard said, “Hey, what do you-” I cut him off by picking him up, and said, “I’m going to give you one chance to leave while you can, or I’ll fry you and make you tomorrow night’s dinner.” I let go of him, and he ran upstairs, telling the other guard to leave as well. They were playing along so if Chrysalis came, she would stay away. I looked at the others, and said, “You’re going to want to move back.” They moved as far back as they could, and I knocked their doors down. We all went to the next level, where we saw Chrysalis. She started to say, “What’s going on here?” but stopped halfway through her sentence. She then teleported her and Puppet somewhere. “Check Celestia bedroom, and if she’s not there, check around the castle.” The six of them walked up the stairs. I turned to the others and said, “Move as far back as you can.” They did and I kicked the doors down, one by one. We went up to Celestia’s bedroom, where we saw the rest standing there. I went through the crowd, before stopping at the front of it. “Don’t move any closer, or I’ll chop him up.” Chrysalis said, holding up Puppet and an axe. “You wouldn’t dare.” I said. “Would I?” She asked, before throwing Puppet on the ground and chopping him in half. Everyone gasped, and I yelled, “PUPPET!!!” I grabbed her with my claw, and drew her closer. “DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU HAVE DONE!?!” “Let go of me!” She yelled. She teleported behind the crowd and started to run away. I flew above her and tackled her. I put my right foot on her and said, “You have five seconds to give back their magic, and I might let you live.” “Alright.” She gave them back their magic and I said, “Someone hold her down.” Celestia held her down with her magic. “What are your plans for her?” “You’ll see.” I replied. I pulled out a handgun from my pocket and pointed it at her. “Johnny, you’re not going to do what I think you’re going to do are you?” “I might.” “Please, don’t. I’ll do anything, just please don’t!” She begged. There was fear in her eyes, as well as tears. I thought for a second, and said, “I won’t.” As evil as she was, it wouldn't be right. I put away the gun, then took out a Gersh Device. I put it down, and a portal to Minecraft opened up. “I’ve got her.” I said, putting my suit back on. Celestia stopped using her magic, and I picked her up and threw her through the portal, then closed it. “Out of all the places, why Minecraft?” Discord asked. “Because, she doesn’t know anything about it. For her, it’ll be worse than the underground. PUPPET!” Author's Note Bet you weren't expecting that to happen, were you?
Chapter 27: I Miss YouWe all rushed over to Puppet. “Puppet, are you alright?” I asked him. “Not really. I’m cut in half.” He replied. “If we take him to the hospital, would they be able to do anything?” “I don’t think so, I don’t think we have the technology to repair robots.” Celestia said. “Hey, it’s alright.” Puppet said, trying to comfort me. “No it’s not! You’ve been split! You’re probably dying!” “Listen, I’ve done my time. I’ve been here for a while. It’s time I finally went to the afterlife.” “No, please.” He grabbed my hand. “Will you do something for me?” “I’ll do anything.” “Try to stay happy for me, and don’t forget me.” “I won’t ever forget you.” “I want to tell you something.” “Yes?” “Before you came to the pizzeria, I wasn’t really happy, considering my background. But when you came, that was the happiest I’d ever been. So just know that you made a robot happy, something that no one has ever done.” There was a pause before he said, “One more thing.” “Yes?” “I love you.” “I love you too.” We shared one last kiss before the lights in his eyes went out, and he let go. “Puppet?” I asked. There was no response. I stood up, looked at everyone, and said, “I’m going to go home.” “Johnny, would you-” Celestia started, but I cut her off and said, “No, I’m f-fine.” I picked up the Gersh Device, and put in “Home”. I went home, plugged in my speakers, put on “I Miss You”, got my bottle of Cherry Pepsi, poured some in a cup, and sat down at the kitchen table. I stared off into space, and the next thing I knew, it was morning and Twilight was waking me up. “Johnny.” Twilight said. “Huh?” I mumbled. “Johnny, could we talk?” “Sure.” We sat on the couch, and there was a pause. “Johnny, it’s alright if your sad.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Johnny-” “Twilight, I said I was alright, and I still am. I’m going to go take a walk.” I went through the teleporter and into Twilight’s castle. As I walked out of the room, Starlight saw me. “Hey Johnny.” She said, trotting up to me. “Hey Starlight, how are you?” “I’m doing good. Are you alright? You seemed kind of upset last night.” “Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking.” I then walked out, and started walking. I didn’t know where, just somewhere. I put in earbuds, and put on “I Miss You”. As I was walking, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I pulled one earbud out and said, “Hey, Rainbow.” “Hey, Johnny. Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” “I wanted to say thanks for saving us.” “No problem. I couldn’t let Chrysi treat my friends like that.” “What you did last night was cool.” “Thanks.” “Listen, if you need anyone to talk to, I’m here for you.” “Thanks, Rainbow.” “I’ll see you later.” She said, then flying off. As I was walking, I could sense that someone was behind me. I took out one earbud out, and heard Fluttershy talking. “Oh my, what a nice day it is today.” She was talking in that voice where she wanted me to hear her. “Hello, Fluttershy.” I said, turning around and seeing that Discord was also with her. “Hello, Johnny. How are you?” “I’m good, thanks for asking! How about you?” “Oh, I’m doing good. Is there anything you would like to talk about? You seemed upset last night.” “No, I’m fine. Thank you though.” I said, walking away. I ended up on the road that lead to Applejack’s house. ‘If I walk quick enough, she might not see me. She might not even be outside, but I would rather be safe than sorry.’ “Hey, partner! Are you doing good?” She asked, come from behind me. “I’m doing good, thanks! How are you?” I asked back. “I’m doing great. Listen, I’m sorry that you lost Puppet. If you would like to talk to anypony, I’m here.” “Thanks AJ. I’m going to go.” “Alright, bye Johnny!” I walked off. As I was walking, I remembered I left my stuff at Celestia’s castle. I got in my suit, and flew over to her castle. I walked up to the throne room, and knocked on the door. “Come in!” “Hey, Celestia.” I said opening the door. “Johnny! How are you doing?” “I’m doing good, thanks for asking! I would like to say that I’m sorry that I left my stuff here last night.” “It’s okay. I understand, you just weren’t thinking clearly. You were upset that Puppet is gone. By the way, are you sure you’re okay? Would you like to talk about anything?” “No princess, I’m fine. I just came here to collect my things.” “Alright, have a good day Johnny!” “You too, Celestia!” I said, closing the door. I went into her room and got my clothes. I then went into the theater, and had the same problem I had at the hive: I couldn’t move the things. ‘I don’t think Celestia would be that mad if I played a song or two.’ I picked up my electric guitar, turned on the amp, turned on the laptops so I could play, and started playing “Wake Me Up When September Ends”. After that, I played “I Miss You”. During that though, my eyes started to water, and my voice cracked at some points. For some reason, it reminded me of playing live, which reminded me of the letter I got. I opened it and read it out loud. Dear Johnny, Marionette, Discord, We are glad to inform you that you are able to play at a concert. We really enjoyed your performance, and we hope to see you live. Just write us a letter back with the date(s) and time(s) and we’ll set it up. From, the ECT. I tried so hard to cry. Super hard. But I just couldn’t contain it. “Why Chrysi? How could you do this?!” I nearly screamed. “Johnny,” I heard a voice say. I looked to my right, and Celestia was standing there. “Are you alright?” Half of me wanted to smack her, for asking that after she knew what I was going through, and the fact that she could see me crying. But, the other half didn’t. It just wanted to say “No” so it could be heard. “Yeah, everything's fine.” “Johnny , if everything was fine, you wouldn't be here crying.” “Princess, I-” I took my face out of my hands to look at her, and say that we were in her bedroom. “Why are we here?” I asked. “Johnny, I just want to help you. I know that you're upset that Puppet's gone, but-” “That's not the only reason.” “Pardon me?” “Puppet being gone isn't the only reason that I'm upset. This whole thing is my fault. Chrysalis even said it herself, that she gained her power from feeding off my love. If I had kept my mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now. It also the reason I didn't want to talk about my feelings in the first place. I had told everypony that I had reformed Chrysalis and that she had turned good, but we saw how much of a lie that was. It's been hard living with that in my conscience, but it's been even harder with Puppet gone. I was always happy when we were together. I loved him a lot, and to just see him gone like this... it devastated me. The Mane Six have been asking me if I was alright from last night. I know that they're just trying to help, but they just keep bring the memory back. Not only that, but before Chrysalis took over, I got sent a letter from the ETC saying that we could perform. How are we supposed to do that now with Puppet gone?” I dropped to my knees and started crying again. I felt myself lift into the air, and over to the bed. Celestia hugged me and said, “There, there. It'll be alright. I'm sorry that you lost Puppet. I know that you are upset that he's gone. I'm here for you. And Chrysalis trying to take over Equestria again isn't your fault. You were just trying to turn her into a good pony.” “Then, why does it feel like it's my fault?” I asked. “It might be because you were the one trying to reform her. But, it's not your fault.” I cried and we hugged for a minute, before she said, “If you need someone to talk to you, come to me, no matter how busy I am. Can you do that?” “Yeah.” “I also want to thank you again for saving Equestria. So, as a way to thank you, You and Discord can come here anytime and practice at the theater.” “Really?” “Yes.” “Thank you so much.” After a few more minutes of hugging, I said, “I feel a lot better now. Thanks.” “No problem. If you have any problems, you can always come to me.” “Thanks. I'm going to go now.” “Alright. Take care, Johnny!” “Thanks! Have a good day!” I said, walking out of the room.
Chapter 28: Adam's SongI got home and opened my bag to take my clothes out. At the bottom of the bag, I saw the sleeping pills from when I used them on day two of Newquestria. “In case I need these.” I said as I put them in the cabinet in my bathroom. ‘I wonder if I could use those to get closer to Puppet.’ I stopped dead in my tracks as soon as I thought about that. ‘Don’t! You shouldn’t do it, you have so much to live for. You shouldn’t even be thinking like that.' Said a voice in my head. 'Do it.' Said another voice. 'You have amazing friends that care about you. You are blessed to have them.' Voice one said. 'You can be closer to Puppet within minutes.' Voice Two said. "I know I shouldn’t, but at the same time, I love Puppet. I want to be with him for as long as I can." I said, turning back towards the bathroom. "No, I can’t. I’m stronger than this. I also have a lot to live for. I’ll go play some songs to get this off of my mind.” I went to the theater to play a few songs, and it did work for a while. That night, it was hard for me to fall asleep, since Puppet and Chrysalis weren’t here. I went to the cabinet, and got the sleeping pills. I opened the bottle, and paused. ‘You already have them all in your hands. Now, you just have to pour them in, and swallow.’ Voice Two said. “No, I won’t.” I grabbed one, got a drink of Pepsi, put the pill in my mouth, and drank the Pepsi. I then went upstairs, and went to bed. When I woke up, I heard the voice. ‘Friends, you said?’ “What do you mean?” ‘If you were having trouble, don’t you think Luna would have visited you?’ “She only helps with nightmares. Plus, she was probably just visiting other ponies dreams.” ‘Or, she’s not your friend.’ “Just because she might not be my friend, doesn’t mean I don’t have friends. I’ll show you.” I went to Twilight’s castle to get Twilight, but couldn’t find her. I found Spike, and asked him where she is. “Oh. One of the animals at Fluttershy’s cottage died, and she has been having a hard time.” “Oh, okay.” “Are you alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” “I’m sorry about Puppet.” “It’s okay. It’s not your fault.” I walked out of the castle to think of what to do next. “I’ll go home and write to the Princesses! Surely they’ll answer.” I went to the teleporter room, and teleported home. Dear Princess Celestia and Luna, I know this is a really weird question to ask, but we are friends right? I just wanted to make sure. From, Johnny Soaps. Dear Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, Are we friends? I know it’s weird to ask, but I’m just going through something right now and I need to know if we are friends. From, Johnny Soaps. Dear King Thorax, We are friends, right? I just need to know. From, Johnny Soaps. I gave the letters to Spike, and asked them to send them to their designated pony or ponies. I even put the first letter of their first names on the letters so he couldn’t screw this up. I figured that while I wait for responses, I would ask Twilight if we were friends. I wouldn’t want to take all of them out while Fluttershy wasn’t doing alright. I decided to pick up some flowers on the way to give to Fluttershy. I knocked on the door. Twilight opened the door. “Hey Johnny.” “Hey Twilight. Could I ask you something outside?” “Sure.” She stepped outside. “We have to make it quick though.” “Are we friends?” She just stared at me for a second. “How can you ask me something like this when Fluttershy is going through a hard time? Don't you think we should be showing her support!?” “I… I- never mind. Could you give this to Fluttershy for me?” I said, handing her the bouquet of flowers. “I’ve got to go. Tell everybody that I love them.” I said walking away. I went back home and the voice started talking again. ‘I told you.’ “Shut up. Just because Twilight was rude doesn’t mean I don’t have any friends.” ‘Face it. You have no friends.’ “I do so!” ‘Listen, right now, you don’t have any friends. But if you consume all the bottle of pills, you’ll be with someone who does care about you: Puppet.’ I considered my options. I could go back and talk to someone, or I could end it all, and be with the love of my life within an hour. I decided to go with the latter. I plugged in my speakers, and put “Adam's Song” on repeat. I didn’t have time to make a suicide note, so maybe this could do something. I got a cup, and filled it with Cherry Pepsi and headed upstairs. If I was going to die, at least I would die with my favorite drink. I went into the bathroom, and grabbed the container of pills. I took off the lid, and the voices battled with each other. “You don’t have to do this! You can go to Twilight, and talk to her. You can get help. If you don’t do this, you can go on tour, and release CDs.’ ‘But, how will you do the band without Puppet? Speaking about him, if you do this, you’ll be with him in under an hour.’ I then heard footsteps. ‘If you do it quick enough, they won’t know.’ After that thought came into my head, I poured the pills into my mouth, and then poured the Pepsi into my mouth, and swallowed. “Johnny.” I heard Twilight say. I turned to my right to see Twilight and Discord about seven feet away from me. There was silence for a few seconds before Discord said, “We need to get him to the hospital.” Before I could say anything, Twilight got a hold of me with her magic, and Discord teleported us. I started feeling a little dizzy. “Look,” Discord said to the mare at the front counter, “my friend here swallowed a whole bunch of pills. He needs to be operated on before he dies.” There were some things that were yelled, but I wasn’t paying attention. I was starting to feel dizzy. Then I started blacking out, which after a few minutes, I did. I’m not sure if it was from the pills, or the laughing gas I was put on. I woke up on a stage. It looked like the one from “Bullet In A Bible”. ‘If I’m here, I might as well play.’ I thought to myself. I grabbed my guitar, put it on, and said into the microphone, “This song is called ‘Nice Guys Finish Last’.” I started playing, and the drums and bass also played. ‘So I’m definitely dreaming.’ I thought. “This next song is called ‘Panic Song’.” We finished that, and we played a bunch of songs. Brain Stew, All The Small Things, Uptight, Waiting, King For A Day, and a bunch more. I was wondering why it was taking me so long to wake up, or to find myself at the gates in Heaven. After what felt like one thousand years, I woke up. As soon as I did, I felt a sharp pain coming from my stomach. I groaned, which alerted Celestia that I was up. She walked out of the room, and I could hear her say, “He’s awake.” I could have sworn a stampede was coming. The Mane Six, Starlight, Discord, Celestia, and Luna came into the room. “Johnny, are you alright?” Luna asked. “I’m feeling a little dizzy, and there’s a sharp pain in my stomach, but other than that, I’m fine.” "You got your stomach pumped.” Rainbow Dash said. “You scared all of us. Why would you do such a thing?” Luna asked. “Because I miss Puppet. I didn’t want to do it either at first, but after a while, one of the voices in my head convinced me.” “How?” “Well first, it was just that I would be back with Puppet, but then it convinced me that I had no friends.” “But, you do.” “I know that. It started this morning, it said that I clearly didn’t have any friends, because if I did, Luna would have come and helped me with my troubles, but I can’t recall having any. I had trouble going to sleep, but I fixed that when I took a sleeping pill. Anyways, I then tried to convince the voice that I have friends. I wrote a letter to you and Luna,” I said, looking at Celestia, “one to Cadence and Shining Armor, and one to Thorax. While I waited, I figured that I would ask Twilight. I went to Fluttershy’s cottage, since they were there helping Fluttershy cope with the death of an animal. I asked her, and she got angry. The voice convinced me that I should end it, and that I would be able to see Puppet again, so I swallowed the rest of the sleeping pills, and Twilight and Discord brought me here. After that, it was a blur.” Everyone stared at me, until the nurse came in. “Alright, so we pumped the pills out of your stomach, and we can release you today. But if we release you, you’re going to need to take it easy. Don’t drink any fizzy drinks, any spicy or hard foods, and you’ll need to stay in bed. I just need to ask you some questions. I’ll need the rest of you to step out of the room.” Everyone else left, and the nurse asked me some questions. “Alright. You’ll be released later today.” The nurse walked out of the room. A few days later, I was in my room, playing with legos when there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" I said. Twilight opened the door and said, "Hey Johnny. Could we talk?" "Sure." She sat down in front of the base of the building I was making and asked, "What are you making?" "I'm making the stage from 'Bullet In A Bible'. I don't think I've showed you the movie, but it's a live DVD and album from Green Day of them playing in Milton Keynes in 2005. I'll have to-" I heard Twilight sniffling, and looked up at her. She was looking at the ground. "What's wrong?" "I..." I pushed away my legos, and scooted over to Twilight. "Listen, you can tell me anything.” She hugged me and said, "I'm so sorry!" "Sorry about what?" "I'm sorry that I yelled at you! I should have remembered that you were going through something, but I didn't. If I had known that you were suicidal, I would have helped you, I promise. But instead, I yelled at you, and nearly stripped you away from life. You have a lot of potential, you make everypony happy, but I was a jerk, and I yelled at you." I tried looking for the right words. I couldn't say "It's okay" because it really wasn't. "I understand. If I was in your position, and I didn't know you were suicidal, I might have done the same thing. Let's..." My eyes started watering, and I sniffled. "...let's just be happy that I am here. You and Discord could have been an hour late, or you couldn't have come at all, and you could have found me a few days later." We hugged for a little bit and cried, and then I said. "Let's sing a song." We sang a few songs, and after a little bit, Twilight got up and said, "I want you to Pinkie Promise me that if something is wrong, you will come tell me. Alright?" "Alright." "Do you need anything right now?" "No." "Okay. I'll let you get back to your legos." Author's Note If you are feeling suicidal, or know someone that’s suicidal, please call the National Suicide Prevention Lifeline at 1-800-273-8255. It's not worth ending it.
Chapter 29: Adam's Song Part 2A few days later, I decided to visit The Hive for a few days. "Hey, Thorax." I said, coming out of the portal. “Johnny!” He said, then hugging me. He felt super soft. “What brings you here today?” “I was wondering if I could spend a few days here.” “Yeah, sure. You can stay in room 207. Be careful going out there. A lot of changelings were really happy that you saved Equestria.” “Alright.” I walked out of the room, and I heard a changeling yell, “IT’S JOHNNY!!!” There was a tsunami of changelings on my right side, and a tsunami on my left. It took about thirty minutes to get to my room, because of all the changelings that wanted to give me hugs and kisses. I stayed in my room for most of the day playing and listening to music. Around 8:00, I was playing the bass for "Longview". "That's a nice line you're playing." "Thanks." "What song is it?" I stood there for a second trying to figure out what to say. "Um, it's 'Longview' by Green Day." "Can I hear the song? It sounds really cool." "I'd rather you not." "Why not?" He asked, tilting his head with curiosity. "It has a bad meaning. Or, not bad, but... inappropriate." "I'm pretty sure I can handle it. I'm not a foal." I pulled out the lyrics for the song, handed the packet to him, and said, "Read the lyrics, then tell me if you want to hear it." As he read the lyrics, the smile that always seemed to be on his face slowly faded away. After he read them all, all he could say was, "Oh." After a few seconds, he asked, "This is an actual song they made?" "Yes, from their third studio album, 'Dookie'." "I can't imagine a whole lot of ponies would want to hear a song about... self-pleasure." "You'd be surprised." "How many copies did the album sell?" "Like... 20 million, if I remember correctly." "20 million!?" He exclaimed. "Yeah." He stared at me for a few seconds in disbelief, before saying, "So, I'm going to head to bed soon. Is there anything you need?" "No. I'm fine." He walked over, and hugged me. "I'm so sorry that you tried commiting suicide. We all care about you. I hope you know that. If there's anybody you need to talk to, I'm here for you." "Thanks." I said, tears pricking my eyes. "So, there's nothing you need right now?" "No." "Can you promise me something?" "I would like to know what that thing is first." "Can you promise me that if you have any problems, you'll talk to me about them?" "I can do that." "Alright." We hugged for a minute, before he asked, "You like my hugs?" "Yeah." "Would it make you feel any better if I stayed with you tonight?" "No, I'll be fine." "Alright. I'm going to head to bed. Good night." With that, he headed out of the room. I sat on the bed and started thinking. 'Why didn't you just say yes?' "'Cause, it... just felt weird at the time." 'But, don't you want to sleep with him, and his nice, soft fur?' "I do." 'Well, then go ask him.' "But, he already gave me the option, and I said no. He's probably already in bed. I don't want to disturb him." 'This is all your fault.' "I know." 'Not just the fact that Thorax isn't here with you. If you hadn't said 'You wouldn't', Puppet would still be here.' "You don't think I already know that? And, if you're going to try to convince me to end my life again, it's not going to work. I already caused Twilight and the others enough pain, I don't..." I thought about what I just said. "...I'm such a terrible friend. Putting all my friends through all that stress and pain. They don't even deserve me." 'That's correct.' I didn't sleep at all that night. I just thought about how bad of a friend I was, how Puppet and Chrysalis were gone, and how soft Thorax was. It was hard to focus on anything the next day, since I didn't sleep. That night, I was in my room, listening to "Boulevard of Broken Dreams", and something happened to my CD player, cause I had the song on repeat, but it went to "Wake Me Up When September Ends". When it came on, I thinking about Puppet and Chrysalis. After the first verse, I started crying. I couldn't handle it anymore. This had been all my fault. Puppet dying, all the others being stressed and upset, and the fact that I had been lying. "Why'd you do it?" I turned around, and through my blurry vision, I could make out the outline of Thorax. "W-what?" I asked, wiping my face with my sleeve. "Why'd you have to lie to me? Why'd you cause all of your friends pain? Why'd you have to challenge Chrysalis?" "I... don't know. If I had known what would happen, I wouldn't have done those things." "That's not a good enough excuse." "It's not an excuse. It's the truth." "So, you're saying that you didn't think anything bad would come out of this?" I didn't have a response for that. "I don't even know how we became friends in the first place. I can't have you being a threat to our friends, or at least my friends." I looked up at him. "W-what do you mean?" "Our friendship... it's over." "You're serious?" "You don't see me laughing, do you?" He snapped, walking out of the room. It took a minute for what he said to sink in. After it did, I started sobbing again. But I felt another presence with me. I looked up, and saw Luna. "It'll be alright." She hugged me, and I continued crying for a few seconds. "How about you tell me what's wrong?" Two chairs appeared out of nowhere, and we sat down. "I'm a terrible friend, that's what's wrong. I got Puppet killed after I challenged Chrysalis, saying she wouldn't kill him. If I had kept my big mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now." Luna was about to say something, but I continued. "I caused you all so much pain after I had tried commiting suicide. Not only that, I promised Thorax that if I had a problem, I would talk to him." "I'm guessing you didn't." "If I did, I'm pretty sure we wouldn't be here right now. I seriously don't know how or why you are all still friends with me." I stammered, my face red and puffy from tears. I wiped away the last of them, but my eyes still burned. There was a pause before she stood up and said, "Take a walk with me." I got up as well, and stood next to her. A door appeared out of nowhere, she opened it with her magic, and we walked in. We were in Ponyville. It was when the animatronics terrorized Ponyville. "You guys shouldn't be scared." We turned around and saw the animatronics and a Panzer suit. "You should be TERRIFIED!" The panzer shot out its claw, and grabbed Golden Freddy. "I think you know what happens here." "Yeah, I saved Ponyville from the animatronics." "If you were such a terrible friend, would you have stopped them?" "No." "Follow me." We walked back out the door, and into another. This time, we were in Celestia's castle. "Will you do something for me?" A familiar voice asked from behind me. We turned around to see The Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, and Thorax. We got closer. "I'll do anything." "If you were such a bad friend, you wouldn't have comforted your dying lover in his final moments." I didn't say anything, I just stood and watched. It was heartbreaking in the moment, and it was still heartbreaking. But what almost got me was when past me asked, "Puppet?" "Let's fast forward a bit." Luna's horn shimmered, and within moments we were at Fluttershy's cottage. Past me was walking to the cottage with a bouquet of flowers. "Even when you were going through something, you were still there to support your friend when she was mourning over a death. I don't think that makes you a bad friend." "So, those are only three times. That doesn't make me too special." "Need more? Follow me." We walked back out the door, and now, instead of just one, there were multiple. Luna's horn gleamed, the same aura covered the doors, then they opened. I took a look through the door on my right, which showed the time when Puppet and I performed at the party Pinkie threw me. I looked in another, which showed when We performed at the party Cadence and Shining Armor. I looked in another, and it was the time we performed for the Hive. "You all made these ponies happy and touched their hearts. I think that makes you not a good friend, but an excellent one. That's why we are all here for you." All of the doors disappeared, except for one. We walked to it, and she nodded towards it. "Would you like to do the honors?" I opened the door, and Twilight's castle stood in front of us. A few feet away, we saw the Mane Six and past me. "I- we were thinking, since you don't have any friends, how would you like to be friends with us?" The door closed, then opened again. This time, Celestia's bedroom was on the other side of the doorway. “Pardon me?” “Puppet being gone isn't the only reason that I'm upset. This whole thing is my fault. Chrysalis even said it herself, that she gained her power from feeding off my love. If I had kept my mouth shut, Puppet would be here right now. It also the reason I didn't want to talk about my feelings in the first place. I had told everypony that I had reformed Chrysalis and that she had turned good, but we saw how much of a lie that was. It's been hard living with that in my conscience, but it's been even harder with Puppet gone. I was always happy when we were together. I loved him a lot, and to see him gone like this... it devastated me. The Mane Six have been asking me if I was alright from last night. I know that they're just trying to help, but they just keep bringing the memory back. Not only that, but before Chrysalis took over, I got sent a letter from the ETC saying that we could perform. How are we supposed to do that now with Puppet gone?” We watched as Celestia lifted me over to her, then saying, “There, there. It'll be alright. I'm sorry that you lost Puppet. I know that you are upset that he's gone. I'm here for you. And Chrysalis trying to take over Equestria again isn't your fault. You were just trying to turn her into a good pony.” “Then, why does it feel like it's my fault?” “It might be because you were the one trying to reform her. But, it's not your fault.” We- They hugged for a minute before she continued. “If you need someone to talk to, come to me, no matter how busy I am. Can you do that?” The door closed, and she said, "You're not a terrible friend, and that's why we're friends. You're kind, supportive, and kind of handsome." "Only kind of?" I joked. "I'm guessing you feel better." "A lot." I hugged her and continued, "Thank you so much. Is there any way I can repay you?" "You could do one thing for me." Thorax walked into the room, and I said, "Hey." "Hi. Luna said that you needed to talk to me." He sat down on the bed next to me. "Yes. I'm sorry." He was about to ask me something, but I didn't let him. "I broke the promise, and I'm sorry about that. The truth is that I'm not feeling okay. I feel... alone. Puppet and Chrysalis are gone, and I was always happy when I was around them. I would always wake up, and be happy to spend my day with them. But now, both of them are gone. I’ve been trying to stay happy like Puppet asked, but it’s been really hard. I also lied when I said that I didn't want you to stay with me last night. It just felt weird hearing you ask that, and I hadn't done anything like it before, so I was unsure about it. But you have really soft fur, and you smell nice as well, and I felt comfortable and safe with you. But after what happened, I felt like it was my fault that they're gone, and it's my fault that everypony is stressed, and/or sad. I just felt like I didn't deserve it. I didn't even sleep last night. That's why I looked so sleepy today. You're such a great friend, and you deserve way better than that. So, I'm sorry, and I'll completely understand if you want to leave.” I looked at the ground. He sat there, staring at me. "Well, I can't say that I'm fine with you breaking the promise..." he hugged me. "...but, I can't leave you here if you feel like that." He lifted us into the air, then back down onto the bed. "Do you feel any better?" He asked. "A little bit." "How can I make it better?" "Maybe with a back rub." "To do that, you're going to need to take your shirt off. Is that alright?" "Sure." There was a flash and my shirt was gone. Thorax started rubbing my back, and it felt amazing, his fluffy hooves rubbing my bare back. As he was rubbing, he said, "I kept something from you too." "Yeah?" "I actually do want to hear 'Longview'." I looked up at him with surprise. "Really?" "Well, there must be a reason it sold 20 million copies world wide, and I want to know why." I put on "Longview", and we listened. "It's pretty good, isn't it?" "Yeah. Listen, I'm sorry that you went through all that. I really wish you hadn't. Can you promise me that you'll talk to me if you have any problems? I won't be mad if you do, because that's what friends do, right? They help each other out." 'Friends. I want to be more though.' I thought, or I thought that I thought that. What? "What did you say?" Thorax asked. "I said, I Pinkie Promise. You can trust me on this one, 'cause I don't break Pinkie Promises." "Good to hear. Are you ready to sleep?" "I've been ready." He hummed the bass line for "Longview" as he ran his hoof through my hair. I laid my head on his chest, my right ear against his fur. His humming mixed with the steady beat of his heart and him rubbing my back was really relaxing. After a few minutes, I fell asleep. I woke up, and looked up to see if Thorax was awake. What I didn't expect was for him to be looking at me. "Good morning." He said. "Good morning." I replied. "You look like you slept well." "I did. Thank you so much." "You shouldn't have to thank me. I'm just glad that I could make you feel better." "You really did. I feel super refreshed. Are you sure you didn't let me sleep for an entire day?" I joked. He giggled. His giggle is adorable. "No, I didn't. You know, if you wanted to, we could do this again." "REAL- I mean," I coughed. "That sounds good, but only if you want to. I don't want to do something if you aren't comfortable with it." He giggled. "I'll be fine. Your singing helped me fall asleep. You have a beautiful voice, by the way." I blushed. "Thanks." "You feel better than last night?" "Yeah." "Good to hear. I've got some stuff to get done. But... I want to tell you something." I looked at him. "We all care about you. At times, we'll get mad, but that doesn't mean we'll stop caring about you. Please, talk to me if you have any problems, alright?" "I Pinkie Promise." "Alright. You want to play Uno later?" "Yeah." While the day went on, I was thinking about one thing: Tommorow holds such better days. I was laying down with Johnny again. We had been cuddling for the past two nights, which would make this the third night. He seemed really happy whenever we did this. I think he might be starting to develop something for me. I mean... I wouldn't mind. I might have developed something for him. He's smart, caring, beautiful, and he has a good voice. I kind of hope he thinks the same way of me. Hearing that he tried killing himself, I almost broke down. After I found the letter, I felt even worse. Since then, I made it a promise to help him in any way I can, and to make him happy. I hope this was working. He seemed happy the few days he was here. Hearing how he felt a few nights ago, it made me happy. Not the fact that he felt alone, but the fact that he felt comfortable and safe with me. Maybe he was starting to develop some feelings for me. "I love you." I heard him mumble. My mind started racing when he said that. 'Was he talking to me? He's dreaming, so maybe he's dreaming of Puppet. He could be dreaming about me. If he talks in his sleep, maybe I can get something out of him.' "Who are you talking about?" I asked. I wasn't really expecting a response. "Thorax..." He murmured. I almost yelled "Yes!", but I didn't want him to wake up. "But don't tell him, though." "Don't worry. Your secret is safe with me." I gave him a kiss on his head. I knew exactly what I would be giving him this Hearth's Warming Eve.
Chapter 30: Know Your EnemyI walked up to the door Carousel Boutique, and I walked in. “Just a minute!” I heard Rarity yell from upstairs. A few seconds later, she came down. “Hello, Thorax! What brings you in today?” She asked. “Hi Rarity! So, um, there’s this creature that I like, and I was wondering if you could make something for them for Heart’s Warming.” “Oh, why of course. So, what were you thinking of?” She asked. “Here’s the thing: I wasn’t looking for you to make a dress or suit, or any type of clothing. I know that’s what you do, but since you stitch, I was wondering if you could stitch something together.” “I’m listening.” I got up at 5:30 again to make a special breakfast. Why? Today is Hearth’s Warming Day! So, to start off the day I was going to make Monkey Bread. I got my CD player, and the greatest hits from blink-182. While I was happy that today was Christmas/Hearth’s Warming Day, I was a little upset. This would’ve been Chrysalis and Puppet’s first Christmas, but unfortunately, they were gone. While I was waiting for the timer to go off, somepony galloped towards me. Pharynx came in, panting. “Hey, Pharynx. What’s going on?” I asked, concerned. After catching his breath, he gasped, “Thorax is gone!” My eyes widened. “What do you mean?” “Somepony took him! I went to say good morning to him, but I found this note on his bed.” He handed me a note and I glanced over it. Merry Christmas! We wanted to give you a Christmas you would never forget. Since you took the lives of one of us, we decided to return the favor. Happy holidays! I was shocked, concerned, and afraid. “Alright, you go to the Princesses’ castle, and show them the note. I’ll get Twilight, and then we’ll meet you there.” We went our separate ways. I hurried over to Twilight's room to tell her what happened. We went to the castle, and after a guard directed us to a room, we met up with the Princesses and Pharynx. We both sat down, and Pharynx hovered the note over to Twilight. “So, you don’t know where he’s at?” Luna asked Pharynx. “No. I went to say good morning to him, but all there was was the note.” He responded. “Let me see the note again.” I said. Twilight hovered it to me, and I grabbed it. I read it again. “I don’t know what they mean by ‘You took the lives of one of us’.” I skimmed it again, and then it hit me. I swear, as soon as I realized who it was, “Jaded” started to play. I stood up and stomped towards the door. “Where are you going?” Pharynx looked at me. “To give the animatronics the one-way ticket to the afterlife they just won.” We (the princesses, the Mane Six, Discord, Pharynx, Spike, some royal guards, and I) went to the pizzeria. They stayed outside while I went in. I went through the first set of glass doors, and put on “Jaded". After the guitar, bass and drums came in, I walked through the second set of glass doors. The animatronics stared at me, and I just sat down. “Can I get a glass of chocolate milk, please?” I asked. They just stared. “Can I get a glass of chocolate milk please?!?” I demanded. “Get our special guest the chocolate milk.” Freddy said, looking at Chica. Chica ran into the kitchen and got me chocolate milk. I almost took a sip, when I said, “You really think I’m stupid?” I threw the glass across the room, heard it smash, pressed on my necklace, and grabbed my Wunderwaffe in one swift motion. “Where’s Thorax?” I snarled. “Why should we tell you?” Freddy grumbled. “Maybe then, I’ll let you live.” I snapped back. “He’s in the basement.” Toy Bonnie blurted. Everyone looked at him. “Listen, I’m trying to release my first single, “Friday Nights At Chuck. E Cheese”, and I told you that. That’ll be kind of hard to do if I’m dead.” “You can shoot him.” Foxy sighed. “Everybody back away from the door.” I shouted. I stormed over, thrust it open, and walked down to the basement. The door to the basement was locked, so I had to kick it down. Thorax started screaming, but it was muffled, since he had a cloth in his mouth. “Hey, it’s me, Joh-” I paused as I realized he was looking behind me. I turned around, and saw the ten animatronics that attacked Ponyville. I shot them, knowing that they were down here to take me down or kill Thorax. They all got electrocuted, and I turned towards Thorax. He started scooting away from me like he thought I would hurt him. I put down the Wunderwaffe, and put away my suit. “Hey, I’m not going to hurt you. I promise.” He started to calm down. I took the cloth out of his mouth, and untied him. He hugged me and said, “Thank you so much!” “No problem. Let’s tell the others you’re safe.” I said. We walked out, and everypony was happy that he was safe. I opened the portal to Celestia’s castle, as Celestia had invited them there to celebrate Thorax not dying, and let them go through. I closed it and went back to Twilight’s castle. I went to the library and set a fire in the fireplace. I got a blanket, my CD player, and “God’s Favorite Band”. I put on my blanket, played “Boulevard of Broken Dreams”, and sat by the fire. I needed to be alone for a while. Celestia had invited us to the castle for breakfast to celebrate that I was alright. There was an assortment of things: Eggs, bacon, monkey bread, and a lot more. We were all sitting down and eating, when I noticed Johnny wasn’t with us. “Where’s Johnny?” I wondered out loud. Everypony looked around the room, but no pony knew where he was. “Maybe he had to do some last minute shopping.” Rainbow Dash suggested. “But, it’s Hearth’s Warming Day. About every store is closed.” Twilight said. “I hope he’s alright.” Rarity chirped. We all started getting worried and decided to go look for him. We went to the teleporter room and found that the most recent place opened was Twilight’s castle. We went there and started calling out for him. We looked all around, and I heard music coming from the library. I looked, and sure enough, he was in the library. “Hey, I found him.” I yelled. “Hey Johnny.” He didn’t turn around. “Johnny?” He still didn't move. I walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder. He jumped, as if he didn't know I was there. "Hello!" I chirped. "Hey. Guess you finally noticed I wasn't there?" He asked. "Yeah. How come you didn't come?" "I… well first, today would have been Puppet and Chrysalis' first Hearth's Warming, so it's… kind of saddening that they… aren't here with us to enjoy it." He sniffled. "He didn't deserve to go." There were some tears running down his face. I hugged him and muttered, "He really didn't. He was a great person. Is there anything else?" "I… I could've lost you today. The animatronics were planning on killing you. If I had let another person close to me die, I don't know how I could live with myself. I also noticed you scooted away when I came into the room. I want you to know that I would never hurt you." He hugged me back and sniffled. "There there. It'll be okay. Let's be happy that I'm here." I felt something touch my head. I looked up and saw some mistletoe floating above us. I looked into the hallway, and saw Rarity using her magic. The aura on her horn was the same as the one around the mistletoe. When I looked at her, she winked. She must have figured out that Johnny was the "creature" I was talking about. "Hey look at that." Johnny looked up and said, "Yeah, it's mistle…" He looked at me, and I was grinning. Before he could say anything, I kissed him. After processing what was happening, he put his hand on my cheek and kissed back. We stopped after about ten seconds, and I said, "I love you." "I love you too." He responded. "Oh! I need to get everyone's presents." I ran to my room and got everyone's presents. I handed the presents to their new owners, and they opened them. They thanked me, then Twilight pulled out a little slip of paper from inside her box and asked, "What's this?" "That is your ticket for the concert Discord and I are holding." I replied. All their jaws dropped. "Wait, how come she only gets one and we don't?" Rainbow asked. "Check your boxes again." I told them. They did, and they all pulled out tickets. "Thank you so much Johnny! This gift is from all of us." Twilight said, levitating a box in front of me. I opened it, and there was a piece of paper in the box. I pulled it out and opened it. In it, there were a bunch of nice things from everyone (Discord, the Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Thorax) saying how cool I am, how much they care about me, and other things. I looked up at them, and they were all smiling. I hugged Twilight, and the rest of the group joined in. "Thank you all so much! I'm blessed to have you all as friends." "And we're blessed to have you as a friend." Celestia said. We would have continued our group hug if my stomach didn't grumble. "How about we get something to eat?" Celestia suggested between giggles. "Yes please." I replied. I stayed with Johnny so we could cuddle. We laid down together in his bed, and he asked if he could ask me something. "I don’t know, could you?" I replied. He giggled an adorable giggle, and asked, "Did you know that I loved you before today?" "Yeah. You talk in your sleep, and your heart pounds when we cuddle." He blushed as I chuckled a bit. "You have a cute laugh." He complimented. I blushed and said, "So do you." He blushed as well. I then remembered that I never gave him his gift. "Oh! I'm so sorry! I never gave you your gift!" I summoned his gift and levitated it to him. He opened it and froze. He took out the plush of me that Rarity stitched and looked at it. He sniffled, and I asked, "Hey, what's wrong?" He hugged me, and sputtered, "Nothing, I'm super lucky to have you in my life." "I'm glad you enjoy it." I smiled. He got up, and put a CD into his CD player. He put it on the desk next to the bed and put on a song. "What-" "Just listen. Every lyric in the song is from me to you." He said. I listened, and it brought tears to my eyes. "What is the song called?" I asked. "'Last Night On Earth'." He answered. "You mean that? That every lyric in the song is from you to me?" I asked. "Yep. I love you with all my heart." He said. "I-I love you with all of mine as well." I kissed him. "Good night." He laid his head on my chest. "Won't the music bother you?" I asked. "Nope. It'll just remind me how lucky I am to have you. If you want to turn it off, you can." "No, I'll keep it on. Good night. I love you." I said, with tears still in my eyes. "I love you too." He said. I kissed his forehead and listened to the song. "I'm lucky to have you as well." I laid there listening to the song when Twilight came in. "Is he asleep?" She asked. "Y-yeah." I replied. "Is everything alright?" She asked. "Yeah. I'm just really lucky to have Johnny with me." "You two will make a great couple." "Thanks." "Good night. Let me know if you need me." She said, then closing the door. I kissed Johnny on his head, and closed my eyes. Today's been a good day
Chapter 31: My Name Is Johnny and I'm Freaking Out!"Let go of him. Please." I begged. Chrysalis had come back to get revenge on me, and that meant hurting Thorax. The animatronics were holding me still, forcing me to watch. "Why? After you backstabbed me, why should I listen to you?" She snarled. "Please, don't hurt him." I begged. "I'm not here to negotiate." She threw him on the ground and raised up a hefty axe. I woke up to my own scream, moments before the axe struck down on Thorax. I shot straight up in bed, clutching my chest in an attempt to steady my breathing. "Johnny?" Twilight called, creaking open the bedroom door. "Are you alright? I heard you screaming." "Yeah, I-I'm alright." I lied. She didn't seem to buy it. She took a seat on the foot of my bed and gave me a sincere look. "You can tell me anything." "It's stupid." "Obviously it isn't, or else you wouldn't have screamed, and you wouldn't be all sweaty." She wouldn't budge, and I knew she wouldn't leave before I told her. I sighed. "I had a nightmare that Chrysalis and the animatronics came back to get revenge on me." "How?" She asked. "They were going to kill Thorax, and they were going to make me watch." She nodded, gently placing a hoof on my hand. "It'll be okay." "I'm so… scared, Twi. I don’t want to lose Thorax so soon like I lost Puppet. I don’t want anyone else to get hurt." My voice shook and tears pricked at my eyes. She scooted closer and I wrapped my arms around her. It took her a while to get me calm enough to speak clearly. "Are you feeling any better?" "Not really." I grumbled. "Do you want me to stay with you for the night?" She looked up at me, concern clear in her eyes. "No. I'll be fine." I pulled away from the hug with a sigh. "You sure?" "Yeah." "Alright." She got up and went to the door. Before she left, she said, "Good night." I listened to "Orange Horizons" for the rest of the night. The idea of losing Thorax kept me up through the darkness. I was in my office working on some stuff when Twilight came in. "Good morning, Princess. How are you doing?" I asked, placing my hooves together and looking at her. She sat in a seat in front of me, and said, "Worried." "How come?" "It involves you and Johnny." "What's wrong? Oh, don't tell me he sent you to tell me he wants to break up!" "No, no, no, it's not that. Last night, I woke up to go to the bathroom, and on my way back to my room, I heard him scream. I went in and talked to him, and he had a nightmare." "And I was in the nightmare?" "Correct. He said he had a nightmare where Chrysalis and the animatronics came back for revenge." "How?" "Their plan was to make him watch you die." "Oh, my." "But, it isn't that that I wanted to talk to you about. After he told me about the nightmare, he said that he was scared, because he realized that a little over a week after he told Puppet he loved him, Puppet died. So, he's afraid-" "-That the same will happen to me." "Yes. I tried to comfort him, but it didn't really work. I don't even think he slept. I went to check on him this morning, and he was listening to music. So, I was thinking, maybe if he spent the night with you, you could talk to him, and he might calm down." I thought for a second before I exclaimed, "That sounds like a good idea. Thanks for letting me know, Twilight!" "No problem. It hurts me to see one of my friends like this. I'll let you get back to your business now." She left and I continued my work. A little bit later, I went to Twilight's castle. She, Spike, Starlight, and Johnny were at the dining table eating. I put my hooves over his eyes, and said, "Guess who it is." "Um, I guess Pinkie Pie, and when my eyes are uncovered, I'm going to be shot with confetti.” He snarked. I pecked him on the cheek, and sung, "Try again!" "I don't know, that could be anyone. I might need a few more to try and guess." He joked again. I turned his head to face me, and made out with him. I lost track of time, but it must have been a while, because when our lips parted, the other ponies had disgusted looks. "Hmm, there's only one pony I know that can be romantic like that. Scratch that, I can think of two. But, it's Thorax, right?" "Bingo!" "Go Fish!" I giggled and uncovered his eyes. "How are you?" I asked. "I'm doing pretty good, how about you?" "I'm doing wonderful. Thanks for asking! So, how about we hang out today?" "Sure. Let me finish my sandwich." I sat down and talked with them, and when he finished, I used my magic to put him on my back, and said, "We'll see you later." I walked down the hall and suggested, "How about we go swimming?" "Sure." "Alright." We went to his room, and I said, "Go get your swimsuit on, and I'll wait here." He got his clothes on while I sat outside his door. He came out in a different set of clothes. He giggled, and I raised a brow. "What?" "It's just that everything you do is cute. You're just sitting here, waiting, but the way you're doing it makes you look so cute!" He chirped. I could feel my face flushing red. We went to the portal room, and we went to the pool near his house. When we got there he asked, "Is it okay if I swim without my shirt? I usually don't, but if you'll be bothered by it, I'll keep it on." "Umm, yeah, you can take it off." He pulled off his shirt, and I found myself staring at his chest. "Are you sure?" "Yeah." "How come you're staring at me?" "I've never seen you without a shirt on. Even when I was giving you a backrub the first night we cuddled, I didn't look at your body. To be honest, you look kind of sexy." He blushed. "T-thanks. Oh, give me a minute, I'll put on some music." He walked into a room, and a minute later, some music started playing. He came back in, and placed our stuff on the outer edge of the tiles. He tossed some pool rings and such into the water, then jumped into the deep end. Once he rose to the surface, he said, "Oh!" "Cold?" I asked, stifling a chuckle. "A little. But, I'm kind of used to it. Come in. The pool's big enough for both of us." "I don't know. You said it's cold." "If you don't come in, I'll make you." "Alright." I jumped in, and it was freezing. I reached the surface and exclaimed, "OH MY!" "Don't worry, it'll get warmer the more we swim around." And that's what we did. We swam around, occasionally splashing each other, and listening to the music. A little while later, Johnny got out of the pool, and said, “I’m taking a break, you can keep swimming if you want.” “No thanks, I think I’ll join you,” I climbed out and followed Johnny to our belongings. He dried off and asked, "Do you want any ice cream?" "Sure." For the rest of the time we were there, we ate ice cream, listened to the music, swam, went down the slides, and played around. After, we went on a walk around Ponyville and decided to get dinner. We went to the Hayburger and had some food there. Then we went on top of a hill, laid down, and watched the sunset. I hugged him as we watched it. "Celestia and Luna are good at their jobs." He smiled. "I can agree with that." I responded. "I would say that it's almost as beautiful as you." He looked me in the eyes with an adorable, charming smile. My face felt like it was on fire. "Keyword: Almost. You would win that battle." "While I share its beauty, you share its heat." I said, and he giggled. "So, I wanted to talk to you about something." "Alright." He nodded, still looking at the sunset. "Twilight came to me earlier and told me about the nightmare you had, and how you're scared of losing me like Puppet. I won't lie, I can't promise that won't happen since I can't tell the future. But, with life, we have to have as much fun as we can, like with today. I'll admit, I dread the day that you die or leave, because I love you that much. If there is one thing I can promise you, I don't plan on leaving any time soon." I wiped away some tears, hugged him, and kissed him. "Remember the plushie of me I got you?" He nodded. "I knew that this would happen, so I got that for you. So, if I do disappear, or die, you always have something to remember me by. How about we get something sweet to end off today?" "Yeah. Just to let you know though, I don't plan on leaving you. I know just the place to go." We went to Sweet Frog and got frozen yogurt. After we had that, we went back to the Hive to cuddle and sleep. As we were cuddling, I murmured, "I had a wonderful time today." "Me too. I feel a lot better now. Thank you so much." "No problem, Mr. Soaps." I said, and he giggled. "Good night." I kissed him. "Good night." He said back. He kissed me and laid his head on my chest. I hummed a song we were listening to before, and drifted away to sleep.
Chapter 32: It All Keeps Adding Up, and I Think I'm Cracking UpToday was a special day for me. Why? Today would be Thorax and I’s first Valentine’s Day. As soon as I woke up, I was grinning from ear to ear. I had a few things planned for today. Though, today wouldn’t quite turn out how I would expect. I woke up, got dressed, and went downstairs. “Good morning! Happy Valentine’s Day!” I chirped to Twilight as I walked into the kitchen. She turned around and gave me a confused look. “Valentine’s Day is our equivalent of Hearts and Hooves Day.” “Ohhh.” She said, understanding. “Thanks. Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! What are you making?” “Pancakes! Since it’s your first Hearts and Hooves Day, I figured I would make us all some pancakes.” “Well, thanks! That’s very kind.” I got some chocolate milk, and sat down at the table. Starlight came in and cheered, “Good morning Johnny! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! Happy Valentine’s- I mean, Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks! Do you celebrate anything like Hearts and Hooves Day on Earth?” “Yeah. We celebrate Valentine’s Day. It’s basically the same thing as-” “Oh gosh!” Starlight exclaimed, jumping out of her seat. I turned around and saw a fire in the kitchen. “Stay here!” I said. I carefully turned off the stove, then got a bucket of water and threw it on the fire, extinguishing it. Twilight came into the kitchen with a bucket as well, but saw the fire was gone. “I’m so sorry. I looked away for a second, and it just burst into flames.” She said, then mumbling under her breath, “You must hate me now.” “Hey, I don’t hate you. Just because one bad thing happened doesn’t mean that it’ll ruin my entire day. I’ll get some ‘Dunkin’ Donuts’.” I went and got two boxes of four vanilla frosted donuts, four chocolate, and four strawberry. I brought it back, put one box on the table, and opened it. “The white ones are vanilla, brown ones are chocolate, and the pink ones are strawberry. You each get four.” I said to Spike, Starlight, and Twilight. “Wait, but then what will you eat?” “I’ve got a box here for Thorax and I. I’ll see you later.” I teleported to Thorax’s office, and found him at his desk. I snuck behind him, kissed him, and said, “Good morning! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” “Thanks!” He said, then kissing me back. “I had a few things planned for today, so-” “I’m sorry Johnny, but I’ve got a lot of work to do. I hope you understand.” “Yeah, I understand... You’re a ruler, so you must have a lot of work to do.” “But, after I’m done, then we can hang out. Since I can’t hang out right now…” He got close to me and whispered, “...we can do something really fun tonight.” He kissed me, and said, “I’ve got to get back to my work. I’ll see you later.” “Oh, before I leave, I have some donuts for you.” I placed down the box, and opened it. “That’s a lot.” “Yep, and they’re all for you. Well…” I grabbed two vanilla donuts and said, “...most of them are. See you later!” I teleported back to Dunkin Donuts and got a box of what I got before. I was going to give my friends some donuts. I headed over to Sugar Cube Corner. I looked through the window (which was open) to see if anypony was there, but saw something else instead: A face full of chocolate cake. By the time I wiped my face clean, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash were standing there with awkward smiles. A large pile of something was hidden under a tablecloth behind them. "Heeeyyy, Johnny!" Rainbow Dash said, protectively close to the hidden object. "Why did you throw a cake at me?" "Y'know… It's a Hearts and Hooves Day tradition! We all throw cakes at each other!" Pinkie responded. She then pulled a cake out of nowhere, and threw it at Dash. I knew she was lying because of my extensive knowledge of the show, but I couldn't mention it. "Well then, that settles that! I have a surprise for you!" They both looked at me with excitement. “It's donuts! Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry.” I placed the box on the table. “Go wild. I’ll see you later!” I walked out of the building and over to Sweet Apple Acres. I saw Applejack bucking some trees, so I figured I would give some donuts to her. “Howdy-” I started, but then got kicked in the stomach. It even pushed me back a couple of feet. That horse can kick. “Oh my Celestia, Johnny! Ahm so sorry, ah didn’t mean to!” “Can you get me an ice pack?” “Sure thing!” She ran inside the house and got a bag of ice. I placed it on my stomach, and groaned. “Ah am so gosh darn sorry! Ah didn’t mean to!” “I know you didn’t. If you did, then we would have a problem. But, you didn’t.” “How come you’re here?” “I got some donuts for you.” She grabbed the box, and said, “Thanks. Is there anything else you need?” “Yeah, can you get me one of those boxes?” I asked, opening a portal to Dunkin Donuts. She did that, and handed me the box, “Thanks! I’ll be on my way now. Have a good day!” I went over to Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. Rarity opened it and said, “Johnny! What happened?” “I got kicked and cake-d. May I come in?” “No.” There was a pause before I said, “Can you say that again?” “No, I can’t have you come in and get icing all over the place. I just cleaned yesterday. So, how come you’re here?” “I got a box of donuts for you.” “Oh, why thank you!” She grabbed the box and said, “See you soon, darling!” She then closed the door. I was a little mad now. It’s like all these bad things were happening to me on purpose. “Johnny.” “What?!” I growled. I turned around and saw Fluttershy standing behind me. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I just haven’t had a good day. What did you need?” “I’m just trying to get in, but you’re in the way.” “Oh, I’m sorry!” I said, stepping out of the way. “Have a good Hearts and Hooves Day!” I shouted, as she walked into the boutique. I teleported to Celestia’s castle and went into the Throne Room, and knocked on the door. “Come in!” Celestia said from inside. I opened the door and walked in. “Good morning, Cele-” I got cut off as I was tackled by a guard. “Larry!” Celestia exclaimed. “It’s Johnny.” “Sorry, sir.” He said, stepping off of me. “Johnny, I apologize for him pouncing on you like that.” “It’s…” I had to stop so I could hold back my anger. “...alright, Celestia. I have a box of donuts here for you and Luna. Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry.” She levitated the box over to her and praised, “Why thank you, Johnny. I truly appreciate it." “No problem. Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” I said, walking out. I teleported to the Crystal Empire and asked a guard where the princess was. After following the directions, I found her and said, “Hello Cadence!” “Good- oh my, what happened?” “Well first, I got cake-d after finding Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash in Sugar Cube Corner. They freaked out and one of them accidentally threw a cake at me. Then, I got kicked by Applejack. Then, Rarity told me to not come inside the boutique because I would get icing all over the place. Finally, I was tackled after a guard since he didn’t recognise me. So how is your Hearts and Hooves Day going?” “Better than yours, and we’ll leave it at that. Are you okay?” “Yeah, I just came here to give you and Shining Armor some donuts. Four vanilla, four chocolate, and four strawberry donuts.” "Thank you, Johnny. That's very kind of you.” “No problem.” “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yes. I’ll see you later. Have a good Heart's and Hooves Day!” I teleported to Twilight’s castle so I could get my Caramel Bugles. At least if one good thing would come out of today, it would be that I can eat my Bugles. I open the pantry door… and no Bugles. I hear a crunch, and look in the Dining Room. Starlight and I stare at each other, wide-eyed, for a few seconds, before I realize that she’s eating my Caramel Bugles. “I hope you don’t mind, but I ate the rest of your Caramel Bugles.” She says. “No, I don’t mind at all.” I claim, voice strained. I walk out of the castle to find Fluttershy. I hadn’t given her any donuts yet, so I had to go do it. I was walking through town to get to her, when I saw her talking to somepony. I took cover behind something so I could listen. “What do you mean you don’t like me?!?” The pony asked angrily. “I-It’s nothing a-against you, it’s j-just that I like-” “Like who!?!” The pony interrupted her. “I-I-I like Discord.” “You seriously think that a Draconequus would like you?!” I started fuming. Not just because that pony was being mean to Fluttershy, but because I had heard this before. I thought about what Delilah said. ‘You seriously think that I would like you?’ “We-well, maybe.” “He doesn’t like you. No pony likes you. I don’t even know why I asked you out in the first place!” The pony stormed off. Fluttershy started to cry, so I went up to her and said, “I’m sorry he said those things.” She hugged me and started sobbing. "Why would he say those things?" She whined. "He's just upset that he won't be able to date someone as beautiful as you." I replied. “Who are you?” The pony asked. “Johnny Soaps, human. Surprised you haven’t heard from me after I saved Equestria.” “What are you doing here?” “Trying to comfort her after what you said to her.” “Why? It was true.” “That’s where you’re wrong. Fluttershy is a great pony. I’m going to need you to leave.” “This isn’t any of your business.” “Well I’m about to make it my business.” He was taken back by my comeback. “Who do you think you’re talking to?” “I’m talking to you, because I will not have you disrespect my friends like you just did, so scram.” “And what will you do if I don’t?” I let go of Fluttershy, and remarked, “Well, maybe I’ll show you a neat little trick that involves you and this butter sock!” I swung my butter sock around like a morning star. “Are you threatening me?” “Yes, I am! So I’m giving you one last chance to leave!” I noticed we were drawing a crowd, and soon, they started chanting, “Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!” “Listen, I’m not going to actually fight you, so can you just-” The pony (who was a unicorn) kicked me, and I fell on my back. He ran over to me to kick me again, but I hit him with my Butter Sock. He stepped back and winced. I got on my feet and said, “So, you choose the fight option?” “You know what? I’m just going to go.” “No I gave you that option earlier, but you didn’t choose that. LET’S DO THIS!!” I sprinted at him, while swinging my Butter Sock, and he ran. I chased after him for a few minutes, before he got cornered against a building. “Please don’t. I’m sorry.” “I gave you the option to say that earlier, but you didn’t want to.” Somepony grabbed a hold of me, and lifted me up in the air. I got shot with something, and after a few seconds, I fell asleep. I woke to water being poured on my face. After I gasped for air, I sat up and said, “What happened?” “What were you thinking?” Twilight asked. “What do you mean?” “Starting a fight with a random pony! Today is supposed to be the day of love, not the day of anger!” “I thought that too, but then I got covered in frosting after Pinkie or Rainbow threw a big cake at me, got kicked in the stomach by Applejack, wasn’t allowed into the boutique so Rarity didn’t have to clean the floor, got tackled by a guard at Celestia’s castle, got my Caramel Bugles eaten without my permission, and had a pony rage at Fluttershy because she wouldn’t go out with him! And you want to know why this all happened? Because I wanted to be nice and give everypony some donuts!” Twilight and Fluttershy were looking at me while the others looked at the ground. “Jeez Louise Papa Cheese, I came to Equestria so I could live a nice life, not have it be filled with chaos!” I stormed out, and up to my room. I changed my clothes, and was going to walk out. I put my hand on the doorknob, but Twilight opened the door and hit me with it. “Johnny, I-” “It’s fine. I just need to blow off some steam.”
Chapter 33: You And I Should Get Away For A WhileI went to the skating rink and sat down at a table, thinking about my horrible day, when Thorax trotted over, hugged me, and kissed me. “Hey Johnny. Are you ready to have some fun?” He asked. “Yeah, I could really use it.” I replied. “What do you mean?” “Did you talk to anyone before coming here?” “Just Pharynx, but I just told him I was going to be with you for the rest of the day.” “Alright. So here's what happened. I got covered in frosting, got kicked in the stomach, wasn’t allowed in the boutique because of the frosting, got tackled by a royal guard, got my Caramel Bugles eaten, had somepony yell at Fluttershy because she wouldn’t take them out on a date, and got hit with a door.” “That’s terrible.” “I know.” After a few seconds, Thorax said, “Wait here. I’ll be back.” Thorax came back after a few minutes with a blindfold and I asked, “What’s the blindfold for?” “It’s for you to put on, silly!” I chuckled. Hearing him say that made him even cuter than he already was. I put it on, and he levitated me onto his back. “Now, hold on tight. I don’t need you falling off, after what happened today.” He started walking and after a bit, he stopped and said, “Alright, climb down and take off the blindfold.” I carefully got off and took off the blindfold. We were in a big bedroom. “How come we’re here?” “I talked to Cadence, and she said that we could use the bedroom for tonight.” “Really?” “Yep. She wanted to repay you for doing something nice even though you were going through what happened today.” I hugged him and said, “Thank you so much.” “No problem. You deserve it after what happened earlier.” “What’s this?” I asked, pointing at some condiment bottles on a nightstand next to the bed. I took one of them, squeezed the bottle, put a little bit of the content on my finger, and ate it. “Johnny, why would you do that? You do realize that we’re in a room in the Princess of Love’s castle, right?” “Eh, don’t worry it’s not what you think it is. It’s cake frosting.” “What’s cake frosting doing in here?” “It’s probably here so we can do this.” I pointed the bottle at him, and squeezed it. Some frosting shot out of the bottle and onto him. “Hey!” He said. He levitated a bottle over to him, and shot some at me. “Hey!” I said. “All is fair in love and war.” We used up all of the frosting, and at the end, we were covered in frosting from head to toe and head to hoof. “So, what now?” I wondered out loud. “Now, we need to get clean.” Thorax responded. “So, do you want to take a shower first, or…” "You can go first." I took a shower, and then he followed suit. While he washed off, I went onto the balcony and admired the sky. After he finished, he came out and said, "It's beautiful out tonight." "Yeah." I replied. "You alright?" "No." "What's wrong?" "It's just that you do a lot of things for me, like reserving this room, or getting me that plushie of you, but I haven't done anything in return. So, what can I do for you?" "Listen, you don't need to do anything. Just be happy. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. We feed off of love, and when you're happy, you give off a lot of love. So, you already give me something in return without even knowing it." He teleported us to the bed, and murmured, "Don't worry, it'll be okay. Let's get some sleep. Good night." "Good night." We kissed, and I put my head on his stomach. "You smell nice." He muttered. I blushed and said, "Thanks. So do you." "Thanks." A few minutes later, I fell asleep. "Psst. Johnny." Thorax whispered, nudging me awake. "Yeah?" I asked. "Good morning. I got us donuts." "Thanks!" We had some of the donuts I gave Thorax yesterday. Thorax took a bite of a donut, and I bit the other side, kissing him in the process. We started laughing, and then we kissed again. "How cute!" We turned, and saw Cadence. "Sorry to interrupt, but there are some ponies here to talk to you, Johnny." She walked out, and the Mane Six walked in. "Hey, Johnny. Could we talk?" Twilight asked. "Yeah. What's up?" "We wanted to say that we're sorry for what we did yesterday. I'm sorry that I hit you with a door." "I'm sorry that I ate your Bugles without your permission.” Starlight confessed. “I’m sorry that I threw a cake at you and covered you in frosting.” Pinkie Pie apologized. “I’m sorry that I kicked you in the stomach.” Applejack said. “And I’m sorry I didn’t let you come into the boutique.” Rarity declared. “I accept your apologies. But, I have to ask Pinkie, why did you throw that cake at me?” I asked her. “Well, since it was your first Hearts and Hooves Day, I wanted to make a cake for all of us.” She spontaneously pulled out a giant heart-adorned cake, and continued. “I would have showed it to you yesterday, but you seemed pretty upset.” I stared at the cake for a few seconds, admiring how big it was and how good it looked, before asking, “That’s really sweet. The fact that you would do this for me, I’m not sure about the cake yet.” After I said that, Discord appeared out of nowhere with a set of drums, and went “Ba dum tss!”, then disappeared. “Where should we eat this?” Cadence let us eat the cake at a table in the cafe. We had a great meal, and the others eventually left, so we were about to go back to our homes, but Thorax said, “I hope you had a good time last night, and I hope you feel better.” “I do.” I hugged him and chirped, “Thank you so much!” “No problem. I’ve got to get going. I’ll see you later.” We kissed and went our separate ways.
Chapter 34: Am I Just Paranoid?March 31st. April Fools Eve. I wasn’t looking forward to tomorrow. Not just because it was April Fools Day, but also because of the ponies I would be around, mainly Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. I wasn’t worried about them getting me, not at all. I was worried about them damaging my CDs or my guitars. So, I had a plan. I would get food, bring it up to my room as well as my guitars and CDs, and set up camp in my room. I went to bed that night satisfied with my plan. I woke up the next morning, and knew something was wrong. I looked at my agenda, and saw that I had a date with Thorax today. I had nearly forgotten. We decided to go on a date to try and get away from all the pranks. I got dressed and went to have breakfast at IHop. I didn’t want to take any chances of something happening to my food. I went to the bathroom after getting my food, and came out and ate. When I finished, I heard some laughter that sounded familiar. “Hello?” I called out. I started to glow, and then there was a flash. I looked down at myself to make sure I was okay, and saw hooves instead of feet. I jumped over the counter, grabbed a shirt, and hopped into it. I have an extra pair of clothes at some locations, just in case. Even if it's normal for ponies, I'd still prefer not being seen naked. “Who’s there?” I asked. I heard the laughing again, and followed it. When I found the source, I found Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight. “April Fools!” They cheered in unison. “Alright, you girls got me. Can I be turned back to a human now?” “The effect doesn’t wear off. You're going to be a pony forever!” Pinkie cheered. “I-it doesn't?” “Yeah.” I started freaking out. “Of course, on all the days we decide to go on a date, I get turned into a pony.” I muttered to myself. “Unicorn, actually.” Twilight corrected. “Are you okay?” I started to overthink things. I was not okay. “No. Thorax and I were supposed to go on a date today. What if he won’t like me? He likes me for me, so if I turn into a pony, what if he won't want to go out with me? What if he doesn’t want to go out on a date because I’m not human?” The other three were talking, but I wasn’t listening. I closed my eyes, and thought about the Castle of the Two Sisters. I opened my eyes, and I was there. I shut my eyes, and thought about my CD player and the Blink-182 Greatest Hits CD. I opened my eyes, and they were there. I put the CD in the player, put on “Down”, and walked around. I was there for a while. The moon started to rise and I was eating my Caramel Bugles. I was thinking about what my next move should be. While I was eating them, somepony called my name. I got up and started running, as I didn't want to talk. I ran for a few minutes trying to avoid whoever it was, and at some point, I found myself at a dead end. “Johnny!” The pony said. They hugged me and asked, “Where have you been?” It was Thorax. “I’ve been here.” “Twilight got me up to speed. I want to tell you something. Whether you turn into a pony, a dragon, heck, even a pebble, I’ll still love you. You know why? Because it’s not what’s on the outside I love, it’s what’s on the inside I love. Sure, I love your blue eyes, but I can live without them. You’re smart, funny, you care about everypony, and you help ponies out if they need it. It’s because of those reasons I love you.” “I’m sorry.” He was caught off guard by that. “About what?” He asked. “That I haven’t been fair and that I worry a lot. It’s just that the concert is coming up, and that’s been stressing me out, and because I couldn’t reform Chrysalis, Puppet died. I loved him a lot, and…” My eyes started to water. “... I don’t want to lose you too. I love you a lot, and if we were to break apart or if you died…” “Sshhh.You don’t have to apologize. I understand.” He nuzzled my neck. “How about we head home for the night?” “Sure.” He lifted me on his back and teleported us to Twilight's castle. I clutched him tight. He didn’t find anypony there, so he teleported to Celestia’s castle. He walked into the Throne Room, where the Mane Six, Celestia, and Luna were. They started chatting, but I didn’t pay attention. I walked around all day, so I was exhausted. I fell asleep while they were speaking. I woke up to Thorax singing “All The Small Things”, and I joined in. “Good morning.” He murmured, then kissing me. “Good morning.” I said back, kissing him as well. “Are you feeling better?” He asked. “Yes. You’re truly the best boyfriend ever.” Thorax blushed. “Thank you.” He said. “Where are we?” I questioned, looking around the room. “Celestia let us stay here for the night after hearing what happened.” “Well, that was nice of her." I then looked down at myself, because I felt like something was different. I was human again. "I'm human again!" "It only lasted for one day. Didn't they tell you?" "Pinkie said that I was going to be a pony forever. Though, they were saying some stuff after I talked about how we had a date yesterday, so they might have told me then." There was a knock on the door. “Come in!” Thorax called. Celestia walked in, and chirped, “Good morning! How are you two doing?” “We’re doing good, thanks for asking!” I replied. “Also, thanks for letting us stay here last night.” “No problem. Twilight here has something she wants to say to you.” Twilight walked in, and said, “Johnny, I’m sorry that I turned you into a pony.” “You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Celestia and Twilight both looked at me, and I felt Thorax looking at me. “What do you mean?” “It was all in good fun.” “Yeah, but you were freaking out!” “True. But, we probably shouldn’t have shouldn’t have set our date for April Fools Day. We should have thought that something like that would happen. Heck, that was the entire reason for the date, to try and get away from the pranks. How did you even do it?” “I made a potion.” “Could I have it?” They stared at me again. “Why?” She asked. “It was kind of fun being a pony. Plus, if we ever get turned into a pony again, we'd rather be prepared.” She teleported the bottle over to me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be on our way now.” Celestia declared. Her and Twilight walked out of the room, I turned to Thorax and asked, “Can you spit in this?” “Why?” He responded. “I want to try something, and I need changeling DNA, and I either need you to spit in this, or I need your blood.” “I choose the first option.” He spat in it, I shook it a bit, and drank some. I turned into a pony, and started thinking about my human self. I opened my eyes, and I was human. “How’d you do that?” “Probably the changeling DNA mixed with the pony potion allows me to change into a pony when I want.” He looked at me, surprised. “We should probably head to our homes. You probably have some work that needs to be done.” After we said goodbye, he went to the hive and I went to Twilight’s castle.
Chapter 35: Widespread PanicMarch 10, 2019. My Nineteenth birthday. I didn't think much of it. Just another day of the year. Plus, I hadn't celebrated it with anyone for a long time, so I felt a little uncomfortable celebrating it. I didn't tell anyone, not even Twilight or Thorax about it for those reasons, though I knew that Pinkie would find out somehow. I just had to hope that she wouldn't figure out. I woke up in the castle, as I had been living there. After my suicide attempt, they made me stay there with them so they could keep an eye on me. Even if they didn't say it, I knew. I woke up, and took a shower. After that, I then went down stairs to the kitchen, with my music, to make breakfast. Starlight, Spike, and Twilight were eating when I walked in. “Morning!” I said. “Morning!” They all replied in unison. I went into the kitchen, put on an apron, put on some music, and started making pancakes. “What are you making?” Starlight asked. “Pancakes.” I answered. “How come? Is there something going on today? You usually only make them on special days.” I poured the batter into the pan. “I haven't had them for a bit, so I figured, 'Why not?'.” As I was making them, I heard a whistling noise. “Do you guys hear-” Before I could finish, something burst through the kitchen window. It was Pinkie Pie, and she was holding a plate with a cupcake with a candle in it. I turned into my pony form and said, “Mr. Soaps isn't here currently.” “You!” She growled. I felt like I sank. “Listen, I don't have a death wish. I don't know what I did, but I'm sorry.” She walked towards me, and I backed up against the wall “How dare you not tell me that today's your birthday?” She questioned. “Today's your birthday, Johnny?” Twilight asked in the dining room. “Y-yeah.” I asked, still worried that I was a dead horse walking. They walked in, and looked at the both of us. “Could you possibly... back away a few steps?” I asked Pinkie. She did that, and Twilight asked, “How come you didn't tell us?” “I- Pinkie, you might want to close your ears for this one.” I said. “I want to know, too.” She grumbled. “Alright... honestly, I didn't want to celebrate it.” They all gasped, and Pinkie's mane deflated. “Don't be upset. Please.” I pleaded. “Why wouldn't you want to celebrate your birthday?” She asked. It hurt me to see her like this. “It's just that since no one lives in the town that my house is at, I haven't celebrated my birthday in fourteen years with anyone. I just got used to it, and it just made me uncomfortable for some reason. That's why I didn't even tell you girls, and guy, my birthday.” “But it only comes one day a year. Plus, it's your birth day!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I know, but the way I see it, it's just another day closer to my death.” The room went silent, and Pinkie was lying on the ground, depressed. I sighed. It really hurt me to see her like this. “Pinkie, if I let you throw me a party, will you promise to invite people only in our friend group?” Her mane poofed, and she was hopping again. “I Pinkie Promise! Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye! I'll see you all later!” She hopped back out the window, and pranced away. “That was seriously dangerous of her. Now my pancakes are ruined!” I exclaimed. “That was really nice of you.” Twilight said. “Well, I can't stand to see Pinkie like that. It physically pains me. You can bet if anyone were to make her upset, and turn her into that, they would get a face full of my butter sock. I'm going to get breakfast somewhere else. See ya!” I exclaimed, then teleported to IHOP. I got some pancakes, and when I finished, I felt a presence with me. “Hello?” I called out. No response. “Listen, I have a sock full of batteries, so if you don't show yourself, and I find you, I will beat you up.” I got up, and snuck towards the kitchen, but got tackled. Someone was giving me a hug, and that someone was Thorax. “Happy birthday!” He cheered. “Thanks. Pinkie told you?” I guessed. “Yeah. You want to hang out?” I nodded. “So, since it's your birthday, I'll let you choose what we do today.” “Um, Discord and I need to practice, and then maybe we can explore some of the houses around town. Maybe we can also let you in on a sneak peek on what we'll play at the concert, as long as you don't tell anyone.” “I promise.” “Alright. Discord!” I yelled. “Yeah?” He asked from behind us. “Is it okay if he watches us play?” He looked at me with confusion. “Didn't you say you didn't want anyone hearing us?” “If we play a few songs, it can't be that bad. Plus, he promised he wouldn't tell anyone.” He looked at Thorax, then back at me, then back at Thorax. “Okay. But, only a few.” “Got it.” We went to the recording room, and played “Boulevard Of Broken Dreams”, “Coming Clean”, “King For A Day”, “Adam's Song”, and “All The Small Things”. After that, I ordered a pizza from Pizza Hut, and then we went to the garage at my house to watch videos from “HARDSTOP LUCAS”. As we entered the garage, a scroll appeared in front of Discord. "Give us a second. I need to talk to Thorax." They stepped outside, and I put on a video. Discord opened the door, and said, "Actually, how about we do something else? I don't think Thorax would get this, and I don't think he would like the curse words, even if they aren't that bad." "Um, sure. Ooh! I know a factory we can explore!" I brought them to an abandoned factory near the town. It was in the woods, so it was pretty creepy by itself, but you also have the fact that the town is abandoned. We walked up to an opening, and Thorax stammered, "I don't know if we should do this. This looks pretty spooky." "Don't worry. I won't let anything happen to us. Plus, no one's here." A bang came from inside the factory, adding a bit of doubt to the group. We stood there for a few seconds, frightened. "You still want to do this?" Thorax questioned. "Yeah. Like I said, I won't let anything happen to us. Mainly you two." I walked in, and they reluctantly followed. "Let's check the bottom floor first, then we'll make our way up." We looked in one room, and went to look in another. As I peered my head in one, we heard a bang come from the other side of the factory. "Hello?" I called out. We heard a bang come from a few rooms down. "Alright, let's get out of here." I said. We booked it out of there, through the forest, and went to the Dairy Queen by my house. We caught our breath, and I remembered the pizza. "I'll be back." I said, pulling out a Gersh Device. I went and got the box, and came back. I placed the box on the table. "Do you want any?" I asked Thorax. "No, I'm fine." He said. "Are you sure? It makes me feel bad that you just have to sit here and watch us eat." Another scroll popped up in front of Discord, and he opened it and read it. "Maybe he won't have to." He chuckled. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Come with me." He said. We followed him to Sugar Cube Corner, and when we walked in, ponies popped out from every hiding spot and shouted, "SURPRISE!!" Pinkie stuck to her word. The only ponies here were ponies I knew were here: Celestia, Luna, the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, Lyra and Bon Bon. There were different activities, and different foods on a few tables, and a few presents and cards on one table. There were even some streamers, balloons, and they were all wearing party hats. "Oh, my. All of this is for me?" I asked. "Yep!" Pinkie replied. "Thank you all so much! Honestly, this is really amazing!" Pinkie hopped over to me. "I hope that this is good with you. I know that you said that you weren't too comfortable with a party." "No, it's... It's really amazing. All of you are truly the best friends anyone could have." I tried to hold back tears. "Let's start, shall we?" I said. The party had ended a bit ago, and I was going back to the factory. I wanted to explore it a bit more, and just to make it even creepier, it was past midnight. I brought a camera with me to document what I would find. I turned on the camera, and said, "Hello there, to whoever will watch this. So, earlier today, my friend, Discord, and my boyfriend, Thorax, explored a little bit of this abandoned factory. I'm going to be exploring it more, and see what I can find." I faced the camera at the factory, and said, "This is the factory. I have no idea why it’s here, or what it did, but I'm exploring it. I have a few flashlights, some batteries, and another battery for the camera. Let's do this." I turned on the flashlight on the camera, pointed it at my watch, and said, "It is currently 12:05. The start of a new day. We'll start on the first floor, and make our way to the second floor." I walked up to a door, and opened it. I looked in the room, but nothing was here. I checked in a few more, and on the sixth room, I saw a can of beans that was opened, and a pot. "Alright, as you can see, there’s a cooking pot, and a can of beans, that is o-" BANG! A door slammed shut on the other side of the factory. I jumped at the sound. "Let's c-continue." I stuttered. BANG! I jumped again. "Alright... we're going to see what that noise is." I walked out of the room, and into the open area. As I was walking to where I thought I heard the slam, I stopped about twenty feet away from a room. I noticed something below my feet, and nearly dropped my camera. "Jeez Louise Papa Cheese. Guys, th-there's a..." I was shocked. It was a star on the ground, painted in something red, that was made for a ritual. There was then a slam from up above. "Alright. Ain't no one surviving now." I pulled out my Butter Sock, and made my way to the stairs that went to the second floor. As I stepped on the last step to get onto the second floor, I heard something like crying. "Do you hear that?" I whispered to the camera. I followed the crying, and opened a door. First thing I saw was a mattress. I was terrified at this point. I stepped into the room, and shined the flashlight around. Then, in the corner, someone was crouched down, and the crying was coming from them. I almost called out to ask if something was wrong, but 1.) That would have been stupid, as they could have been dangerous, and to support that, 2.) There was a crowbar next to them. As I stepped back to get out of there, they turned around. They had a mask on, so I couldn't see their face. They let out a scream, and I ran as fast as I could. As I ran, I heard a few doors slam, and a few pairs of footsteps. I ran all the way to my house, and locked everything. I went into my room, grabbed my gun, and locked myself in my closet. There were knocking sounds, and the sound of a window breaking. Then, there were some screams, and then silence. After a few seconds, I heard Discord call out, "Johnny?" I didn't reply, still fearing that something bad was going to happen. "Hey, it's me, Discord. I'm not going to hurt you, or anything. Where are you?" After a few seconds, I called, "In here." He came into my room, and said, "Marco." "Polo." I said back. He tried to open the door, but it was locked. He snapped, and the doors opened. He hugged me, and asked, "Are you alright?" "Somewhat." I replied. "A-are they g-gone?" "Yes, I got rid of them." "Th-thank you." I started crying, and he soothed me. After a few minutes, we heard someone running, and Discord let go, and got ready to battle whoever it was. Thorax appeared in the hall, and he ran over to me. "Johnny, are you alright?" Thorax asked. "Kind of." I said, in between sniffles. "What happened?" He asked. "I went back to explore the factory, and there were people there." I started crying again. He hugged me and said, "Shh, shh, shh. It'll be alright. How about we watch a movie?" "S-sure." We all went downstairs, which was somewhat of a mess. There were glass shards on the ground. Discord got rid of them, I put in the movie, and we watched "Awesome As F**k!" As we watched it, I started to calm down. When the movie was over, they were still surprised that I was up. "How come you went back to the factory?" Discord asked. "I wanted to explore it some more. Just to see what was there." "Why were they after you?" Thorax asked. "I don't know. I found one of them in a room, and then I ran, and they came after me. I even got it on video. Let me go get the camera real quick." I got the camera, put the footage onto my laptop, and let them watch it. At the end, they looked horrified. "D-did they hurt you?" Thorax asked. "No. I came here, locked myself in my closet, and Discord got rid of them." I answered. He looked at Discord, and gave him a hug. "Thank you." He said. "It's no problem, they shouldn't have been after him." Discord replied. "If you need something to do, you can go. I'll stay with Johnny tonight." "No, no, no. I'll stay with both of you to stand guard." "You would do something like that for us?" "Of course! Especially after what happened." "Thank you." "No problem. You too go get some sleep at the hive, and I'll watch over the house." Thorax teleported us to his room in the hive, and we got in bed. "How come you came to my house?" I asked him. "I just had a feeling that something bad was going on." "Well, thanks for coming." "No problem. I'm just glad that you're okay." He hugged me tighter. "I want to thank you for being here and there for me when I need it. I honestly don't know how I deserved you." "I can think of a few ways. You saved me from the animatronics, from Chrysalis, and you use music to convey your love for me. I'm grateful to have you as a coltfriend." "And I'm grateful to have you as a boyfriend. Good night." We kissed, and he said, "Good night." We then drifted off to sleep. Author's Note The title for this chapter might not stay how it is. This was the best I could think of, so if I come up with a better title, I'll change it.
Chapter 36: The Rock Show Part 2It was ten minutes before Discord and I went on stage. “Don’t worry, you and Discord will do great. You did great when you performed at the Hive.” Thorax said, hugging me as he was trying to comfort me. “Yeah, but performing in front of a few hundred changelings isn’t as nerve-wracking as thousands of ponies.” I countered. “Don’t worry, you’ll do great.” He said, nuzzling against my neck. Someone cleared their throat behind us, and we turned around. I saw Dragon Lord Ember, Grandpa Gruff, General Seaspray, and Prince Rutherford. “H-hello.” I stuttered, not expecting them. “How come you all are here? If you want to enjoy every part of the show, you need to be in the VIP section soon.” “We know, we just wanted to thank you for giving us free tickets to this concert. It’s really nice of you.” Ember said. “No problem. It wouldn’t be right if I didn’t give all my friends tickets to the concert.” “Johnny is yaks friends?” “Of course. We are friends, right?” I asked. They all nodded. “You might want to start heading to the section. We’re going to be out in a few minutes.” “Alright. Break a leg tonight.” “Thank you! I'll try to do that metaphorically. I hope you all enjoy the show!” With that, they walked out. I said my goodbyes to everyone else, and they left. Though I wasn’t nervous just because there were tons of ponies here. Equestria and Earth have a lot in common, one thing being electronics. So, if ponies couldn’t make it tonight, they were definitely at home watching us, or listening on the radio. That means that at least tens of thousands of ponies were either listening or watching us. The intro to “21st Century Breakdown” started playing, and the ponies started screaming, as well as when I walked on stage. I clapped before the other instruments came in. Before I sang the second part, I started saying “Hey!” I sang the second part, and ended it on a high note like in “Awesome as F**k!” "Equestria, how are you doing?" I asked into the mic. The audience roared. "That song was called '21st Century Breakdown' from Green Day." They screamed again. "So, here's the plan. We've got one song from Owl City, one from the Plain White T's, a few from blink-182, and a lot more coming your way from Green Day." The crowd cheered. "Speaking of Green Day, this next one is from them, and is also a single. It's called 'Waiting', not to be confused with 'Are We The Waiting', that's coming later on." We performed "Waiting", and then performed "2000 Light Years Away", then "Welcome To Paradise", which they enjoyed all three. "So, if you were at the party that Pinkie Pie threw for me to welcome me to Equestria, or I guess to paradise…" I laughed, but the crowd didn't. "...Sorry, but if you were at the party that Pinkie threw for me, or if you were at the hive when we performed there, then you might notice we are missing someone. Unfortunately, when I was saving Equestria from Chrysalis, Puppet got chopped in half and died. So, to keep his memory alive, I would like to play his favorite song, 'She'." We played it, and during the first verse, I changed the lyrics and screeched, "To smash the silence- LET'S GO CRRRAAAAZZZZZZYYYYY!!!" When we finished, the crowd was in a frenzy. I then played "Christie Rd.". I played the first part by myself, like at the party at the Crystal Empire, with a single spotlight on me. Discord joined in during the second part, and ponies started dancing. We then played "Panic Song", and the instruments stopped as I sang the first two lines, and I slid my pick up one of the strings as I sang "...self-destruction", and then we played it normally. "This next song is also a single, and I would like to dedicate this to a very special someone in the crowd. Hold your special some ponies close, because this one's about love. This one's called 'Last Night On Earth'." I ran over to the piano and played it, while Discord played the drums, and some robots played the other instruments. I then grabbed my guitar and said, "This next song was written by Billie Joe Armstrong as a way to come out as bisexual. It's also very close to me as well, since I’m bi too. This song is called 'Coming Clean'." We played it and when we finished, I said, "We'll be back after this short break." Discord and I walked backstage to take our fifteen-minute break. We walked back on stage, and the crowd cheered. We then performed "Feeling This", and as I sang the first verse, I could feel some of the parents eyeballing me, wondering if it was a good idea to bring their children. After that, I put my guitar on a robot, and Discord started playing the drumbeat to "I Miss You". The guitar and bass came in, and I said, "I would like to dedicate this song to Puppet, because I do miss him." I sang the first verse, and Discord stopped the drums, the other instruments stopping before him, and walked down the runway with a mic. I got on my knees and sang the second verse while looking at the sky. "Will you come home and stop this pain tonight? GO!" They sang the line, then as I sang the chorus, the instruments came back in. I sat down as the break played and looked at the floor. As the second chorus came in, I looked at the crowd and sang. For the second line, I pointed the mic at the left side of the crowd so they would sing the title, then did the same for the right side. I sang the final line, and after I sang the title, the crowd cheered. We then played "The Rock Show". I sang the first four lines on the runway, then ran to the left side of the stage for the second four lines of the first verse and the first chorus, then to the right side for the second verse and second chorus, then went on the runway for the bridge and final chorus. Before I sang the chorus, the instruments rang out, and I said, "Say 'Hi' to Discord!" He stood up and the camera pointed at him as the crowd screamed his name. We continued, and the crowd screamed when we finished. I pulled out some Halloween contacts and put them in my eyes to make them look bloodshot. We then played "Brain Stew". After the second verse, I jumped up and down while playing the break. After the third, I played it as fast as I could. After the last verse, fire shot up. We let the instruments ring out for a few seconds, and I placed my guitar on a robot. I grabbed a mic and headed onto the runway. "Equestria!" I said into the mic. The crowd screamed. "This isn't any ordinary concert. No. This... today, August 31st, 2019, today marks the day that a new opponent walks into the ring. All the bands better watch out, because 'Different Worlds' is now in the fight. This is a celebration! For this next song, I better see everyone jumping and losing their minds. YOU GOT IT!?!" The crowd cheered. "Jaded" started, and I started losing it. I jumped the entire time and shook my head like crazy. When we finished, a few cannons shot blanks, and the crowd cheered. We then took another break. We then played "Hitchin' A Ride". Before I sang the bridge, I said, "Equestria!" and the crowd went wild. "Before I sing the bridge, I need you to do something." They cheered again. "I need you to say '1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4' as loud as you can, then scream as loud as you can. I want everyone jumping up and down, and having a blast when the break comes!" They all cheered. I held up my fingers, and they chanted "1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4". I sang the lines, and when I said "1, 2", they finished the line, and we all screamed. They danced and jumped as the break played. We finished, and they cheered. We played "East Jesus Nowhere", and they danced to it. We then played "Are We The Waiting", and the crowd sang the chorus, since we released it as a single, so they knew the words. After that, we went into "St. Jimmy". I started in the middle and ran to each side of the stage for each verse and chorus. For the last part in the end, I said, "And don't you DARE wear it out." and some canons shot on the final note. We sang "Oh Love" and "When I Come Around", then took a break. I walked back on stage with a pink scarf, sunglasses, a tie, my crown, a Cape (I'm not entirely sure what it is. To see what I'm talking about, watch "King For A Day/Shout" live from "Bullet In A Bible") and to top it all off, a dress. Everypony started laughing, and I joked, "I know, I look horrible. I didn't have enough time to put my make-up on." Discord hit the sticks and started playing. Everypony was jumping and dancing, even Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. During the first chorus, I went to the right side of the stage and threw my tie as far as I could. During the second, I balled my scarf and threw it to Luna. After the chorus, I said, "Equestria! As your new king, I demand you get those hooves up in the air!" I waved my right arm in the air, and they did the same. During the final chorus, I gave my glasses to someone in front of the runway. The song ended, and the crowd roared. "Get a good look, 'cause I'm never doing this again." Discord magic-ed off my dress and I threw it to Rarity. Don't worry, I was wearing a swimsuit and a shirt that said, "Kick Me!" On the front and back. I then grabbed a guitar, and started playing "What's My Age Again?". After we played that, the crowd cheered. I put my guitar on a robot, went to the piano, and started playing "¡Viva La Gloria!". Discord and the other instruments came in, and I got up and sang. When we finished, the crowd cheered, and I said, "These next two songs are my favorites from the 'Revolution Radio' album." I got another guitar and started playing "Youngblood". After that, I picked my standard guitar and we played "Forever Now", which we got the crowd to sing the last line for the chorus in the first part, and got them to sing the main part during the last part as I sang "I ain't gonna stand in line no more". We then took a break. After the break, we played "Boulevard Of Broken Dreams", "See The Light", "Fireflies", "Hey There Delilah", and "Restless Heart Syndrome". I played "Basket Case" and the crowd sang along. It was one of the most popular singles, so almost everybody knew the lyrics. I also got them to sing the last line of the bridge. We then played "Nice Guys Finish Last", after we came back from our break, and then I started talking. "So this next song is also from the 'American Idiot' album. At this part, the Jesus of Suburbia gets broken up with by his girlfriend, Whatshername. This is the letter she sent him when she broke up with him." We played the song, and after the second verse, I screamed as loud as I could. At the end, the instruments rang out, I grabbed a guitar that is a step down from regular tuning, and I started talking again. "So, this next song is called 'Adam's Song', which talks about suicide and depression. I want to take a moment before we start to say: if you are feeling suicidal or depressed, please talk to someone. If you know someone that's depressed or suicidal, talk to them, and get them help. If you think someone is depressed, ask them if they're alright, and get them help if they need it. If you are depressed or suicidal, and you see me walking down the street, don't be afraid to ask to talk to me, even if I seem upset. It’s always better to ask for help. Take it from me." I sighed, dizzy, faded memories playing back in my mind. “Equestria is a very colorful and beautiful place with a lot of colorful and beautiful ponies. Somepony out there must care about you, and if they don’t, care for yourself. Your world is amazing; you can be amazing too. I believe in all of you. " I cleared my throat and wiped away some tears. "...don't make that mistake. Things get better. Now, let’s give it up for “Adam’s Song”." We played that, and tears fell from my face the entire time. Also, during the second verse, I changed the lyrics and said "Twilight" instead of "Mom", referring to when Twilight blamed herself as the only reason I tried commiting suicide. When we finished, the crowd cheered. I also saw some ponies crying. We let the instruments ring for a few seconds, I grabbed my main guitar, and then we went into "All The Small Things". During the second verse, I switched "She" to "He", so instead of talking about a girl, I was talking about Thorax. When we finished, the crowd screamed, which really cheered me up. We then took a break. I picked up my acoustic guitar, and walked to the runway. "So, a little warning. If you see me crying, it's because this song is really personal to me. When I was 5, my parents and my little brother died on September 1st." The audience gasped. "The lead singer of Green Day, Billie Joe Armstrong, wrote this about his father who also died on September 1st. It's called 'Wake Me Up When September Ends'." The crowd screamed, and I played. They put their hooves up in the air, and waved them, which I don't know if it was Discord's doing, since he was playing the drums. After the second verse, I yelled, "Equestria!" They cheered, and some sparks came down during the solo. During the third verse, one of the times, I messed up and almost stopped singing. After that, we played "21 Guns". During the choruses, we got the ponies to sing. On the last line of the bridge, after I sang it, sparks came down. When we finished, the crowd cheered. We then played "Geek Stink Breath" and "Not Now". I got my acoustic guitar again, and said, "I would like to thank you all for coming out today to listen to us play. I think I speak for everyone when I say we had a great night. Scream if you had a good night!" I'm pretty sure everypony screamed. "But unfortunately, everything comes to an end. So, this'll be the last song for tonight." The crowd started booing. "But, but, but! Since we all had fun tonight, maybe we can hold more concerts." The crowd cheered. "I would love to do that. One day every year or so, every creature can come together, have fun, and forget about our problems. I think that's an amazing idea, what do you all think?" The crowd roared. "This song is called “Good Riddance (Time Of Your Life)”." I played it, and in the end, instead of playing the last note, I sang, "Wake me up when September ends.", like in "Awesome as F**k!" The crowd roared, and I walked off stage. Author's Note Definitely didn't forget to title the chapter until after I published it.
Chapter 37: Never Thought I'd See The DayI woke up on October 1st feeling proud of how we played at the concert. I got dressed, walked into the dining room, and chirped, "Good morning!" "Good morning!" Starlight, Spike, and Twilight all said in unison. "Spike made pancakes! They're really good!" Twilight said. "I don't doubt it. He's a really good cook." I replied. "We want to thank you again for giving us tickets to the concert. We really enjoyed it!" She smiled. "Yeah, it was really cool how you had sparks come down from the ceiling and made fire shoot up during the concert. The songs were really good as well." "Well, I'm glad you all enjoyed it." As we were eating, there was a knock at the door. "I'll get it." I said, getting up from my seat. I opened the doors and got shot with confetti, and the Mane Six exclaimed, "CONGRATULATIONS!!!" I regained my hearing, and asked, "What's this for?" "Did you read the newspaper yet?" Rainbow asked. "No. I only woke up a few minutes ago. I didn't get it yet." Pinkie handed, or hoofed, me a newspaper, and I read the page. It talked about how "Different Worlds" had become the Number 9 spot on the list for "Best Bands In Equestrian History". "Oh, my gosh! If I had any more tears, I would be crying tears of joy right now. This is amazing! Did you guys enjoy the concert?" I gasped, practically quivering with excitement. "Obviously! You and Discord did an amazing job!" Rainbow cheered. "Thank you! I'll make sure to pass the word when I see Discord." "We should throw a party to celebrate!" Pinkie suggested. "Maybe later. I spent two days holding a concert, and then a month crying, so I would like to have some time to relax." I sighed. I let them in, and they talked to Twilight, Starlight, and Spike while I ate. They then went somewhere to do something, and after I was done eating, I told Spike to tell them I’ll be in my world for the day, gave the coordinates of the places I would be, and left. I was at Barnes And Noble looking for a new book to read. As I was looking, I heard a portal open. I got out my gun, just in case it was the animatronics. "Johnny?" I put away my gun when I heard Luna's voice. "That's me." I said. I found her at the front, and gave her a hug. "How are you?" I asked. "We’re doing good. We wanted to know if we could hang out for the day." "Sure. Spending a day with the princess of the night? I'll take that offer any day! Since we're here, how about you get a book?" "Sure!" She came back to the front after getting her book, and I saw she got a romance novel. We then went to to a movie theater, and watched "Back To The Future". After, we went to a mall to eat at the food court. When we got there, I started to panic, as I had remembered there was chicken and steak and meat there. "Maybe we shouldn't eat here." I stammered. "Why not?" Luna asked. "It's just that there might be things here you won't like." "Don't worry, we'll be able to find something we like." She flew over to one of the places, and I thought, 'Now's better than later.' She flew over to one place and I followed. She said, "We'll get some Teriyaki chicken with Loman." I just stared at her, shocked. "Is that okay?" "Yeah, I…" I was at a loss for words. All this time, I was worried that they would think of me as a monster if I told them I ate meat, when they also ate it this entire time! "Johnny?" I snapped back to reality. "Yeah?" "Is everything okay?" "Yeah, it's just that I was worried you and everypony else would think of me as a monster if you found out I ate meat." I nervously chuckled. "Don't worry. We eat meat as well." "I just figured that out. You go sit down, and I'll get your order." I got her order as well as mine. We sat down and ate. After that, we went to the pool. Then, we went on the hill Thorax and I once visited, and watched the clouds. "Thanks for hanging out with me today! I had fun." I said. "We should be thanking you! We had an amazing time with you today." We heard a portal open behind us, so we sat up and turned around to see who it was. "Hello!" Thorax chirped. "Thorax!" I got up, kissed him, then hugged him. "How are you?" "I'm doing good. Do you feel any better since September is over?" He asked. "A lot." "Twilight said she had a surprise for you. But first you need to put this on." He levitated a blindfold into my hands. I put it on, and levitated me onto his back. "Hold on tight!" He warned. I did, and he started walking. After a minute or two, he stopped and said, "You can climb down now." I climbed down, and took off the blindfold. "SURPRISE!!!" A whole bunch of ponies yelled. We were at Sugarcube Corner, and there were a bunch of ponies here: The Mane Six, Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl, Cherry Punch, even Celestia and Luna. "What's this for?" Pinkie hopped over to me with two party hats. "We wanted to congratulate you and Discord and being in the top ten bands to ever play in Equestria!" She put one hat on my head, then did the same for Discord, who was next to me. "Well, thank you all. We really couldn't have done it without your help. If you all didn't show up, we probably wouldn't be on the list." Discord and I got picked up by the Mane Six, and Pinkie yelled, "Three cheers for Discord and Johnny making number 9 on the list of the best bands to ever live in Equestria! Hip hip!" "Hooray!" Everyone cheered. "Hip hip!" "Hooray!" "Hip hip!" "Hooray!" Pinkie put on some of the music we released, then we sat down and ate. Discord, Rainbow, Applejack, Thorax and I sat down at a table together. "So, what's next for the band?" Rainbow asked. "Well, first, we have to keep this a secret with our friends, but we are releasing a CD and DVD of the concert. We figured that just in case there were some ponies that didn't get to go to the concert, they would be able to watch the concert on the DVD. Also, we decided to watch it for future generations, or for anyone that wants to relive the moment." "That's a pretty good idea. I'll make sure to pick up a copy as soon as I can." "Then, we were planning on releasing Green Day's music, as well as some other artists." We continued the party, playing games, a food-fight, drinking and eating, and it started to die down about two hours in. Then, it was only the Mane Six, Celestia, Luna, Thorax, and obviously, Discord and I. "Thank you all so much for this! It was amazing." "No problem. You deserved it!" Pinkie said, hopping up and down. "Is it true that you cuddle?" Rainbow blurted. "Rainbow!" Twilight exclaimed. "I'm sorry, but I'm just curious!" Rainbow replied. I looked around, and everypony in the room was looking at me. "Y-yes. But, if you're looking to cuddle, I'm in a relationship, and I'm not trying to sink it." I took a sip of my chocolate milk. "Actually, I wouldn't mind if you cuddled with them." Thorax said. I coughed, nearly choking on my drink. "I'm sorry, I j-just wasn't expecting that. R-really?" "Yeah. Changelings are about sharing love now, so if you cuddled with them, that's fine. As long as nothing sexual is going on. Johnny's still mine." He said, hugging me as my face turned red. "So no kissing, or… you know. That's a talk for another day." My face immediately went red. "Anyways. Spike, Discord and I were talking. Would you like to join the band and play bass for us?" He looked shocked and excited. "YEAH!!" Everyone looked at him. "I-I mean, sure. That would be cool." I chuckled, then Twilight said, "Wait, he doesn't play any instruments though." "Don't worry, I can teach him." "S-so, I'll be able to play concerts like you and Discord did, with thousands of ponies cheering? A-and we'll release CD's?" "Yeah." After I said that, he fainted. Twilight caught him with his magic, and put him on his back. "I think it's time we turn in for the night." She giggled. We all went home after that. Twilight put Spike to bed, and Thorax went back to the hive. Unfortunately, he couldn't stay with me tonight. It was a little past 9:00, and I was in my room listening to music when I got an idea to end off this amazing day. I teleported to a horse race track that my dad took me to when I was little. I put on some music, and walked around. A few minutes later, as I was eating some cookies, I saw Twilight come out of a portal. I walked out of the building I was in, and out to her. "Hello. You're here to see me, I'm assuming." "Yes. I wanted to talk to you." "Alright. Come in." We walked in the building, and sat down at a table. "What do you want to talk about?" I took a sip of my Coca-Cola, only to choke on it after she asked, "How would you feel about me adopting you?" "I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting that." "It's okay. I wasn't really sure how to come up on the subject. Ever since we talked on September 1st, I felt so bad that your parents died. You're such a good person, and you were so young when it happened. It must be hard going day by day seeing other foals with their parents." "It is." "I would love to have you as a part of the family. Out of everypony, I think we get along the most. Excluding Discord, but I think we can both agree that it would be a little weird if he was your parent. So, what do you say?" I took a moment to think about what she said. "I… would love to have you as my parent." I got up and hugged her. "Th-thank you so much." "Let's go home… son." Hearing her say that almost made me cry right then and there. We went home and went to bed. As I was dreaming, someone said from behind me, "How did it go?" I turned around and saw Luna. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Twilight adopting you. How did it go?" "It went well. It kind of threw me off though… wait, how do you know?" "She had been planning it ever since the day you revealed that you didn't have parents anymore." She sat down and I did the same. "She mentioned how she thought one of the elements might adopt you, but after a month or two, she decided to take things into her own hooves. She just didn't know how to go on about it." "I know. I asked her what she wanted to talk about, and she asked, 'How would you feel about me adopting you?'" I chuckled. "She really does care, doesn't she?" "She does. She felt bad about how you didn't have any friends, and she felt even worse when you said you didn't have any parents. Though, she was kind of scared of talking about it with us and our sister. It isn't common for a pony to adopt one of another species, so to adopt a creature from another dimension would be on a completely different level. We have to know, you and Thorax do actually cuddle?" "Yeah. I love all of your hugs, not just from you, but from the elements, and everypony else as well. As you can see, I don't have any fur, and everypony's fur is really soft." "Alright, we'll let you get back to your dream. Good luck with your new family." She ascended into the white void, sunk into the sky and disappeared.
Chapter 38: Man On A MissionI was waiting for the others to get back, but mane-ly Spike. I still have some stuff to teach him about playing bass. As I was waiting, I heard Twilight calling my name. "I'm in the library!" I called out. She barged in, and tried to talk, but I couldn't make anything out. "Take some deep breaths, and start over." She took some deep breaths, and said, "Tirek, Cozy Glow, and Chrysalis are back, and they captured the princesses, the elements, Spike, and Discord!" I always feared the day they’d come back. "How did they even get Chrysalis?" I muttered. "What are we going to do?" "Come with me!" I said. We went to the teleporter room, and warped to my house. "Stand next to me." She did, and I flipped a light switch. A glass case surrounded us. "Johnny, what's going on?" "We need special equipment if we're going to take them down. Don't tell anyone about what you see or how you got down here unless it goes through me first, alright?" She nodded. After a few seconds, some doors behind us opened. We walked in, and Twilight was shocked. "What is all this?" "Weapons that I’ve taken from all the games I’ve visited, plus some from my world." We were in my armory. There were weapons from a lot of games, like Call Of Duty, Minecraft, and Lego Batman. I got the upgraded Ice Staff, a few gobblegums, Monkey Bombs, Gersh Devices, Juggernog, Speed Cola, Stamin-Up, Electric Cherry, Widow's Wine, Who's Who, PHD Flopper, a tranquilizer gun, smoke grenades, a full diamond suit, my necklace (which I put in my pants), some airhorns, some CD players, some speakers, some tape, and my Butter-sock. I even got Twilight to drink some of Jug. I put most of it in a backpack that was WAY bigger on the inside, except the Ice Staff. "Let's go." "Where are we going?" "I'm going to Canterlot. You stay in Ponyville." I went to the front doors of the castle. I kicked them open, and yelled, "BAM! WHAT?" It was absolutely empty, so I started my plan. As soon as Twilight said that the three were here, I had a plan. I pulled out some airhorns, and the tape. I wore the backpack on the front of me, so I could do this quickly. I set up the speakers to the CD's so that each played a different song really loud. I placed down the first one, and put it on. It played "Man Overboard", and as soon as it started, I ran. I went to another room, taped down the button on an airhorn, threw it in a room, and ran. The first step was to toy with them. I repeated what I did three times, each CD playing a different song (the second one playing "Know Your Enemy", and the third playing "Let Yourself Go"). After I saw them going one way, I went to where they held their prisoners. I made my way down to the dungeons, and as I walked into the room, Starlight said, "Johnny, what are you doing here?" "I came here to save all of you." I took my staff, and was about to destroy one of the rocks, but I got hit by something. I flew back a few feet, and saw it was the three villains. "Well, well-" Cozy started, and I shot the staff, but it missed. I took my chance to run out of the room. They followed after me, and we got into the throne room. "Listen, you won't be able to defeat us, so give up now, and we'll treat you extra nice since we don't have anything personal against you." Cozy Glow said. "I'm not giving up yet!" I yelled, turning around. "Alright. Hope you're ready!" She shot me with her magic, but I shot the orb with ice, so it froze and hit the ground. They stared in disbelief. "You still want to go?" I asked. Tirek shot next, and I shot back. The orb also froze and hit the ground. We fought for a couple of minutes, and as I was popping "Cache Back", Cozy Glow shot me, and I flew back a couple feet. They all ran towards me, but what they didn't know is that I was charging up a shot, so when they got close together, I let go. They got surrounded in ice, but it made a bubble around them like one of them had a shield up. I knew I didn't have much time, so I ran as fast as I could. I ran back down to the dungeons, ran in front of the cage the rest of the elements were in, as well as Spike, said, "I'm sorry if I freeze any of you.", shot the sloo (slime/goo, whatever was keeping them in) to freeze it, and lifted the staff. Someone shot it and it broke. I swung down my hand, only to find just the grip still in my hands. The shattered pieces of the staff were on the ground. "Dude!" The villains stopped in their tracks. "Do you know how hard I worked in the game to get that!? I almost died multiple times, and if I died there, I would have died for real!!" "Do you truly, honestly think I care?!" He snarled. "Oh I'm gonna-" Tirek shot me before I could finish, and I blacked out. I woke up, and saw I was in a cage. I started freaking out, but gained my cool when I remembered "Plan B". "Oh, look! He finally woke up!" I sat up and saw the three of them walking towards me. "What do you want?" I hissed. "We just want to know where Twilight Sparkle is." "I'm not telling. Try asking nicely." I leered at them, turning to face the bars. "Johnny, could you please tell us where Twilight is?" Cozy pleaded, with big puppy-dog eyes. "What would I get in return?" "Well, maybe we'll let you and your boyfriend be together, and you would get him not dying." Tirek said, then summoning Thorax, as well as an axe. "No, you wouldn't." I realized I had made a mistake once saying that. "Would I?" He threw Thorax on the ground, and raised the axe. "OKAY!" The three of them turned towards me. I sighed, and said, "I don't know where, but the last place I saw her was in Ponyville. She told me that you three were here, then I geared up and came here." "Alright, since you were nice and gave us details, we'll keep our end of the deal." The sloo disappeared, he threw Thorax in, and the sloo returned. "We'll be back." The three walked away. "Are you okay?" I asked him. "Yes." "Good." I started counting to ten. When I hit ten, I pulled out my necklace, and put it on. I pressed the gem, turned into the Pander, and used my flamethrower to melt the sloo. I ran over to The Mane Six and went to break the crystal. I got stopped by something, so I looked at myself. There was a red aura wall in front of me, which belonged to Tirek. "Not so fast!" "Sorry, my flames have a mind of their own." "What do you mea-" Before he could finish, I opened fire on him (literally). The wall disappeared, and I threw a punch. He grabbed me, and threw me against the wall. I put on "Let Yourself Go" (the explicit version) and ran at him. Cozy Glow shot me back, but that didn't stop me. I landed a punch on him, and Cozy Glow flew at me while shooting beams of magic at me. I then dodged her, tackling Tirek as I went. He shoved me away, and then combined a beam of magic with Cozy and shot it at me. He did a lot of damage to my suit. "Let's finish the job, shall we Cozy?" They both shot me a few more times, and the suit fell apart. "Any last words?" Cozy asked. "This isn't over." "It is." I blacked out as she shot me with magic. I woke up again in the cell. I tried to think of something to do, something to save the day. I reached behind me to see if I still had my backpack, but obviously, I didn't. "Yeah, you don't have your backpack. We can't risk you doing anything else. But if you did, it wouldn't matter, because we won. It turns out that the Royal guards found Twilight, and they were bringing her here. So, as we were walking to get out of the dungeons, the guards were bringing her to us. Luckily, that happened, or we would have lost." I didn't even look to see if Tirek was telling the truth. We had lost. It wasn't supposed to turn out this way. The enemies were supposed to lose, like in the ending. But, I guess when I came here, it messed up the timeline, and now they were going to win. This is the one thing that was entirely my fault. I guess I started crying, because Tirek started mocking me and everyone else. Rage started to boil over in my blood and finally, I truly snapped. "...and now, we will be the most powerful beings in the universe, and no one will stop us, 'cuz you know why? Because we stopped the princes-" “Shut the fuck up!” Tirek looked at me, bewildered. Tears pricked at my eyes. “Shut the fuck up already! Everyone already knows you fucking won, no need to rub it in! And everyone knows that it’s all my damn fault! Everyone hates me, and the world about to fucking end and i-it’s all my fault! Why did you- why did I do this to us? I thought I had saved Chrysi! I-I thought she was good and n-now… now she’s with you assholes and you’re going to take over the world! Why?! Why...” My voice wavered as I slumped to the ground, sobbing, head swarming with negative thoughts. Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep on the cold cell floor. I woke up, expecting to be in the cell, but I was somewhere else. I sat up, and started looking around, and then heard a voice behind me say, "You're awake." I turned around and saw Chrysalis. "Why am I here?" "I want to... talk to you." "I don't want to talk." I said as I scooted to the end of the bed. "Well, I do. How come you're so upset? I've never seen you like this, and I've never heard you curse." "Didn't you hear me before? This entire thing is my fault. First, I decided to toy with you, which if I had just came in here, I could have taken the three of you down. Then, I gave up Twilight's location. And because you defeated me, you have my stuff now, which is very powerful. Everyone hates me now. Why do you even care about how I feel?" "Because I care about you." "No you don't, stop lying. You're probably trying to make me feel better so you'll have me join you and the other two." She flew over, and sat next to me. "I do care about you. Why would you think I don't?" "Well, let's see. You backstabbed me and used me for my love to try and take over the world, and you… you killed Puppet." I took a deep breath to make sure I didn't lose my cool. She sighed. "I did do those things. I'm sorry, I truly am. You were the first friend that I ever made or had. You were there for me, gave me food, water, shelter, and love. And I backstabbed you. I had a reason for those things, though. I did take your love to take over Equestria, and that's something I can't be forgiven for. But, I wanted you to be with me. I felt that you were an amazing pon- erm, person, and I thought that you deserved more. As for killing Puppet… I know I can't be forgiven for that either, and you probably won't even believe this, but the animatronics came the afternoon that I put you in the cage with Thorax. They tried to convince me that you were a bad person, and they told me they wanted revenge on you. They told me to chop Puppet in half, but when I refused, they threatened to kill me and you, and take over Equestria. I didn't want to lose you after everything else that happened, so that night, I went to get Puppet, and coincidentally, that was the night you put your plan into place. I truly do care about you, Johnny." I just sat there, not saying a thing. "You're probably wondering how I even came back. Delilah opened the portal to the Minecraft realm, let me stay with her for a couple of days, and told me… some interesting things. Apparently, there's a show about everypony that's in Equestria in your world." I started to sweat. I can't believe Delilah actually told her. "I would have told you sooner, but-" "-You were afraid that we would freak out, and never trust you again?" "Yeah. How'd you know?" "Delilah told me you said that. She told us how the three of us would form together and attempt to take over Equestria, but since you came, it would mess up the timeline, and we could succeed. I didn't want to do it, but they threatened me and told me they would kill me if I didn't join. We were told about you through 'Grogar'. When he told us that you almost committed suicide, I acted like I was happy, but I felt really guilty. I won’t ever forgive myself for that." I looked over at her, and there were tears on her face. She had never cried before, so I knew this was genuine. "Since I heard that, I made an oath. I promised myself that I would stop the others, and I would make it up to you. When I found out that your band became the ninth best band in Equestrian History, I was ecstatic for you. And you know what? I'm super glad for you that Twilight adopted you. And while I know I can't be forgiven for what I did, I hope you now know that I'm sorry, super sorry, and I will make it up to you in any I ca-AAAAAHHHH!!" She collapsed on the ground, and lost her armor and color. I looked, and Tirek and Cozy Glow were in the room now, and Tirek had the bell. I dropped to her, and looked for a pulse. "Don't worry, Johnny. Right now, she's fine, but once we give her a punishment, she won't be." Tirek lifted me and Chrysi, while Cozy had the bell. We were pulled out of the room, and taken back to the dungeons.
Chapter 39:Author's Note Let's see how this turns out, and what you all will think of it. Chapter 39: Tirek and Cozy Glow put me in my cage, and Chrysalis in the cage with the Mane Six. I lied there, wondering what to do, and I heard some ponies talking. "Why's she in here? Don't you have any other cages?" Rainbow asked, angrily. "Why is she in here in the first place?" Twilight wondered. "Because she was planning on turning on us and helping you escape." Tirek informed them. There was a pause before I heard Twilight say, "Say that again." "She was going to help you take us down." There was another pause. I continued laying there, not really caring much, as I thought that it was over now. "I think that we should show them who is in charge. What do you think, Cozy?" "I think that is a good idea, and I know exactly who to start with: the one and only 'Princess of Friendship'." This got my attention. "If you hurt her-" I started, but Tirek cut me off and mocked me saying, "-You'll what? You'll stop us by singing? You aren't going to do a single thing!" He walked over to my cage, and said, "You're a pathetic creature. You don't have any magic or power. You can't do anything." He walked back over to the cage with the Mane Six, and opened it. I then heard Chrysalis say, "I won't let hurt her." Cozy said, "Maybe we should punish her as well. That'll show everypony..." He trailed, but I lost my hearing as I got angry, really angry, and blacked out. Thorax’s P.O.V. There was a plap sound over near Johnny's cage. This caught my attention, as well as Tirek and Cozy Glow. Johnny was stuch in the goo or whatever was keeping them in, and the two villains started laughing. Then, he did something unexpected and something we thought wouldn't be possible: He pushed himself out from in the goo, and hit the ground. The room went silent as he hit the ground. He was free. Then I noticed two emotions in the air: Fear, which came from the villains; and anger, which came from Johnny. Twilight and Chrysalis were put back in the cage, and Tirek put up the barrier. "I'm fine with you hurting me, or making fun of me…" Johnny said, standing up and pulling out a sock filled with something. "Is that a sock?" Chrysalis asked out loud. "The butter-sock!" I heard Fluttershy exclaim. The elements rushed to the front of their cage to watch. "...but if you dare bring my friends or family into this, ESPECIALLY MY MOTHER…" He yelled, giving Luna a run for her bits for the best Canterlot Voice. "... YOU BETTER BE PREPARED FOR A FIGHT!!!" "Listen, I don't know how you got out, or why you feel like you can threaten me, but that's not-" Thwack! Johnny swung the sock, and it hit Tirek in the side of the face, and I'm pretty sure I saw a tooth fly out. The room went silent for a few seconds, until Discord cheered, "Get him Johnny!" "Quiet!" Cozy Glow hissed at him. "You may have a sock and courage, but we have magic!" Cozy lit up her horn, to probably pick Johnny up, but nothing happened. "H-how's that possible? I can't pick him up!" Johnny started walking towards her, then Tirek said, "But we can still blast him!" He shot a big and powerful beam at Johnny, but he didn't budge. He just turned towards Tirek. "Looks like this day is getting worse for you." He blew a bubble with a piece of gum, and disappeared. "W-where d-d-did he go?" Cozy asked, clearly worried. There was silence for a few seconds, and then Tirek got hit with something. An invisible force attacked them, and I asked, "How is he doing this?" "Probably "In Plain Sight" or "Idle Eyes". Both are gobblegums that allow people to turn invisible for a certain period of time." Discord informed me, as well as everyone else who was wonder, which was probably everypony. After thirty seconds, they were badly beaten. He reappeared, and asked, "Do you sur-" only getting so far before he got blasted by both Cozy and Tirek. He flew against the wall, and fell on the ground. "I'll admit, you are pretty committed to helping your friends and family. But, it's over now." Tirek said. Johnny got up, and snapped his fingers. The pieces of the staff he had before appeared. They connected together, and he grabbed the staff. The two villains and everypony else were in shock. "You're right. For you at least." He shot the staff, and they got surrounded in a snowstorm. They tried to get away, but froze before they could. Then, he… just fell. "Johnny!" Chrysalis and I exclaimed. Some guards came into the room, freed Chrysalis, and tried to keep the elements and Spike in the cage. "Let them go." Chrysalis said. A guard turned towards her, surprised. "Your highness, are you sure?" "Yes. In fact, free everypony else here as well. I also need a few carriages to bring us to the hospital." "Anything else, Queen?" The guard asked. "Yes. As soon as everypony is free, and once we get to the hospital, you are to return to your positions as Princess Celestia's Royal Guards. If anypony is to refuse, they shall lose your position as a guard. Understood?" "Yes, Queen." "Tell the other guards, and once they are free, get carriages for Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight, Pinkie Pie, Spike, the princesses, Shining Armor, Discord, and Thorax, and send them to the hospital, and make sure you give them back their magic. Tell the captains guarding other places we've conquered to let everyone go." She picked up Johnny and ran out to the courtyard, where there was a carriage waiting for her. The guards unlocked our cages and got us into carriages. The flew us to the hospital, and when we got there, both Chrysalis and Celestia were waiting in a hall. The elements talked to Celestia, and I sat next to Chrysi to talk to her. I was surprised when I felt that she was upset and sad. "Hey." I said. "Hi." She replied. I sat next to her, and asked, "You're worried that he won't make it, right?" "Yeah." "He'll make it. He's made it through worse." "Like what?" "Well, a couple of days ago, he got in a confrontation with the animatronics. He survived suicide as well." "Yeah, I heard about that." "You really care about him?" "Yeah. While it doesn't seem like it, I do." The others came back, and she got up. "I have something to tell you all." They all looked at her. "I'm sorry if I made anything difficult after I backstabbed you, and I'm sorry for backstabbing you. I was only focusing on Johnny and I, and not everypony else as well. I won't ask for forgiveness, because I know I don't deserve it. I know that it doesn't seem like it, but I do care about Johnny. I'll do anything to make it up to all of you." "If you did care about him, then why did you kill Puppet?" Applejack asked. "Because, the afternoon that I put Johnny in the cage with Thorax, the animatronics came and told me to chop Puppet in half because they thought Johnny was a bad person, and that he deserved it. I refused, but then they threatened to kill Johnny and I, and take over Equestria, and I didn't know that it would have killed Puppet. They said that it would just hurt him, and that you would've been able to fix him." "What about using him for love to take over Equestria?" "Ever since the first day I met him, he was the nicest creature I had ever met. When I heard about how his parents and brother died when he was young, and that he had no family, I thought that he… how do I put this? He deserved more after since he was so nice, even after having such a tragic past. So, while I did try to take over Equestria, I wanted him to rule with me for that reason." "Why did you decide to go with him when he offered to help you, and not us?" "When he came to me, I was at the lowest point of my life. When he first came to me, I thought that he just wanted to take me to the princess for a reward, so I didn't trust him. But, when he came back a week later to see if I had made a decision, I trusted him after I saw no pony was with him." A nurse came out and talked to Celestia. When the nurse left, Twilight asked her what she said. "She said that he did get damaged by the beams of magic, but it was nothing too bad. He mainly just got burned from the magic, so they washed him off, and he got hurt when he hit the wall. We can also go visit him, we just can't hug him or touch him yet, and we need to be quiet, because he's still sleeping." "How did he survive that? They had some pretty powerful magic." I wondered. "Wait… before we came here, he took me down to the weapon room he had in his house, and he drank some drinks. So I wonder if that had anything to do with that." Twilight said. "Was one of the drinks called "Juggernog"?" Discord asked. "Yeah." Twilight said, and Discord started laughing. "What?" "Those drinks you listed off? They're from 'Call Of Duty', more specifically the Zombies mode. 'Juggernog' increases your health, so that must be why. Johnny really doesn't mess around when it comes to friends and family being in danger." We went in, and he was sleeping. I sat next to him, while the others talked. Thorax came over to me, and comforted me, saying, "He's going to be alright." "Hopefully." I sat next to her. "Listen, I'm not sure if I can forgive you, since you hurt Johnny. It'll take a bit of time, but I'll be able to have you as a friend again. But, that doesn't mean I won't help you if you are going through something, so don't be afraid to come to me." "Thanks." she said. Johnny’s P.O.V. I woke up in a hospital room, and was confused, since I was last in my dungeon. "Hey." I said, and they all looked over at me. "How did I get here?" "Hello, Johnny." Celestia said, as she walked closer to the hospital bed. "Hello, Celest- wait, how did you guys escape?" "What do you mean? You took down Cozy Glow and Tirek." Thorax said. "I did?" I asked. I was confused about what they were talking about. "Yeah. Don't you remember?" Rainbow asked. "No, the last thing I remember is Tirek calling me pathetic, and then he walked over the cage with Twilight and Chrysi in it. I took them down?" I asked, a bit shocked. "Yeah, it was pretty epic!" Rainbow said. "Of course, when I actually try to stop them, I can't do it. But when I'm not conscious of it, I take them down. Did you get my bag back?" "No. I'll send my guards to get it." "Thanks." "You okay?" Chrysi asked, as she walked closer to the bed. "Kind of. I'm glad that they're gone, but they destroyed my Panzer suit. That took me a long time to while." "I'm sure you'll be able to get another one. Other than that, are you feeling okay?" "Yeah." "Good to hear." She turned walked over to Celestia, and said, "I'm ready." "Pardon me?" "I'm done here. I wanted to make sure that he was okay, and he is. I won't waste any more of your time. You can bring me to the castle." There was a pause, and Celestia giggled. "I'm not taking you to the castle." Chrysi paused, and asked, "You aren't?" "No. After you apologized to me in the carriage, and to everypony else, I realized that you truly do care for him, and that you were trying to look out for him, and do the best for him. There's just one person you didn't apologize to yet." They all turned to look at me. Even though I already did, I decided to do it again, to show that I truly do care for him. "Johnny, I-" "It's ok. I accept your apology." I said. She already did apologize to me earlier, and I think she remembered, but didn't want the others to think that she was trying to get out of it, because it would make her look bad. "Wha…? How do you even accept an apology she didn't even give!?!" Twilight blurted. "She did early, and it really touched my heart." She stood there, smiling at me. "Well, Chrysalis, if Johnny trusts you, then I can start to trust you again." Celestia held her hoof out, and she shook it. "Thank you, princess." Chrysi said, shaking her hoof. Twilight stood there for a second before holding out her hoof hesitantly and saying, "I can't wait to have lessons with you, and teach you about friendship." "Neither can I." Chrysalis replied. "How about I let you sleep at my castle for tonight?" "Thanks, but no thanks, someone has to stay with Johnny while he's here. I'm going to stay with him." "Alright. I'll see you tomorrow." We said our goodbyes, they all walked out, and Chrysi turned towards me. "You're an amazing friend, you know that?" she asked me. "Thank you. You're a good one yourself. Could you promise me something?" I asked. "Anything." "I care about you a lot. Other than Discord, you're the only one that gets my humor. You're an amazing friend, and when I had to throw you into the Minecraft world, I was pretty upset about it. I don't want to have to banish you again, have you banished by someone else, or go however I went on Tirek and Cozy today. Can you promise me that you won't try to take over the world again, and that you will talk to me if you have a problem?" "I will." "Thank you." I was let out the next day, and I was getting ready to head to the "Call Of Duty" Realm to get another Pander suit. It turns out that they can be pretty chill when you get to know them. I first went there when I was younger, so because of that, and because they had nothing against me, and don't try to attack me... usually. The main boss there is "Papa Panzer", and we set up a deal. He said that I can have their suits, as long as they get a lot of bags of Caramel Bugles, and I give them a performance. They were getting tired of eating humans over and over again so they wanted something different. I talked to Discord, and he was fine with it. He thought it was pretty cool that I was able to go there, and "Origins" is one of his favorite maps. We told Twilight, and she was shocked that I was able to go there without having to survive and risk my life. I told her the special code, and that they need to say that they need to talk to me if they come at some point. Discord and I hopped through the portal, and landed in the spawn room. "Follow my lead, and don't laugh at the code name. They don't take kindly to people making fun of their leader." I told Discord. Zombies started coming in, and they came at us. "CODE: PP!" I yelled. They stopped dead (haha) in their tracks. "Right this way." One of them said. We went into an area you can't go to on the map, and they took us into a room. Discord and I sat down on the side farthest away from the door, and waited. "So, what happens now?" Discord asked. "We just have to wait for 'Papa Panzer' to come in." I replied. A minute later, "Papa Panzer" came in. I stood up, and we did our greeting: We sang the bridge of "American Idiot" while doing motions going along with the words. "Johnny!" He said. "Papa Panzer!" I said as we hugged. We broke the hug, and Papa asked, "Who's your friend?" "This is Discord: Lord and spirit of chaos. He's from the 'My Little Pony' world. Speaking of that world, there might be some ponies coming later. I told them to come here if they do need me. Just thought I should let you know." "You told them the code, right?" "I did." "Alright. That's good. What brings you here today?" "So, I got in a fight with some enemies of the ponies, and they broke the suit. Could I possibly get another?" "Of course, as long as you have the Bugles, and as long as we get a performance." "Of course." "Maybe later, we can watch some Z House videos." "Yeah, I think Lex and Matt uploaded some videos reacting to old Z House videos." "We'll get the Bugles, and you can eat them while we perform." "Alright." We went to the staff holding room, and Discord and I got the Bugles. After about five minutes, we finished getting them. While they were getting handed out, Discord and I set up. After we were done setting up, Discord sat down in front of the drums, and I picked up my guitar. "Hello everyone. As you might know, I am Johnny, and today, I am joined with the drummer of my band, Discord!" They all cheered, or I think they did. It just sounded like their usual yell. "Let's start this off with a good old blink-182 song. This one is called 'Carousel'." I stepped on a button and the bass started playing. We played that, and then we played a few more songs: "What's My Age Again?", "American Idiot", and "Longview". After we played "Longview", I saw the Mane Six watching. I would have been nervous in the first place, because their innocent ears shouldn't hear the lyrics, but what made it even worse was that I was singing the bad words. When we finished the song, Papa motioned us to go over to him. "We'll be back after this short break." I placed my guitar down, Discord placed his drumsticks down, and we walked over to Papa. "What's up?" I asked him. "They said they had something urgent to talk to you about." He said. "What's up?" I asked Twilight. "Tirek and Cozy have taken over Canterlot castle." My eyes widened in shock and fear when I heard that"How?" "The animatronics freed them." "The guards didn't stop them?" "No. They got your bag, along with the Ice Staff. They froze Celestia and Luna, set up camp in the throne room, and took control of the guards. What do we do?" All of them looked worried. I thought for a moment, turned towards Papa, and asked, "Can you help us?" "Yeah, I'll help." He answered. "Alright. I want you to take Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Starlight, Chrysalis, and Discord around the map, and I you to get them 'Juggernog', 'Stamin-Up', 'Speed Cola', and 'Quick Revive'. Make sure you give them syringes when they get 'Quick Revive'. After they get those, they teleport to my house through the Argartha teleporter." "Got it." I turned towards Twilight. "Follow Papa Panzer. He'll make sure you don't die or get hurt. When you come to my house, take them to the elevator to the weapon room." "Alright." Twilight said. "What about you though?" "I have to decide what weapons to bring to take them down. I'm going to Argartha to teleport home." "Alright. Go to the ice tunnel. Maxis should be at the workbench in the church. Bring him with you when you go so the Zombies don't kill you." "Got it."
Background InformationHello there! If you’re reading this, than you’re going to know about how my life was in Equestria, how it was living with ponies, how it- wait, I can’t go on, I’d spoil this book for you! Anyways, back on track, before we get into the story and how it started, let’s start with some background knowledge. I live in Lykens, Pennsylvania. I always lived by myself and have for a while now. The reason for that being no one lives here. No, not just in the town, in PA for that matter. No, ONE-THIRD of the USA is abandoned. You want to know why? Me too. From what I could pick up one, it was better to live in the other two-thirds of the USA, but I’m not one hundred percent sure. Luckily for me, the left the power on, as if they just got up and left and didn’t touch anything. Honestly, I don’t know how I’m not insane yet. Even though no one was there, things still worked. I’m not just talking about the power, we already went over that. No, like I could go to the Dairy Queen behind my house, and I could get chicken strips and fries without doing it myself, as if someone was still there. I didn’t even get to the pony world yet, so pony magic was out of the question. Alright, I think I’ve given you enough backstory. Time for the actual story. Hope you enjoy! Author's Note The name of the story at the time of me writing this "My Little Family" might not be the official name. It is a name I will use until I can think of a better name for it. Please note that this story also takes place before Season 9.
Chapter 8: Oh LoveI woke Puppet up at 9:00 so we could go over to Twilight’s castle. When we got there, I handed the note to Twilight and showed her how to input the coordinates. After we did that, Puppet and I went to the first location: the pool. It was nice to swim around and go down the slides. We played pool volleyball and had races going down the slides while we were there. Then, we rode bikes in one of the neighborhoods I used to live in. We talked about some of the things while we were apart, but then something happened. I had this weird feeling inside of me, and I started to get nervous. The nervousness was explainable because I would randomly get nervous when I was around people, but this feeling I wasn’t so sure about. It was like I wanted to stay with him, and always be around. I thought he was nice and somewhat attractive. It was like I loved him. ‘I’m not gay though, am I?‘ I began to wonder. All throughout the day, I had the feeling, when we went skating, when we had lunch and dinner, and when we went and got dessert. I didn’t want to say that I was gay or tell Puppet my feelings. It could have been some phase or something. I waited a few days just to make sure it wasn’t a temporary feeling. But after a few days, the feeling was still there. Did this mean I was gay? I could possibly be bi, but there hasn’t been any girls that I like. Who would I fall in love with? Not really to be mean, but it would be weird to fall in love with a pony. Then again, it would be weird to love a robot or a puppet. There was one point where I was hanging out with Puppet, the Mane Six and Starlight and I guess I was getting sweaty, because Applejack asked, “You alright Johnny? You’re sweating.” Everyone and everypony looked at me. “Y-Yeah, I’m f-fine. I-I usually get nervous w-when I’m around people.” I replied. “You sure though? You’re really sweating.” Puppet asked. “Yeah, I’m f-fine.” While I do like Puppet, like I said before, I could be bi. I need to be a little extra careful with my journal now that I wrote my feelings for Puppet down. I could tell him, but I don’t know what he would think. We’ve been good friends for a while, but I don’t want to take the chance of losing him. Oh love, what have you done to me? Author's Note So yeah, that happened. I know it's pretty weird for a human, or anything, to love a robot. I do realize that.